OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 
Of  ILLINOIS 

176 

m2p 


- 


Return  this  book  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft,  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  books 
are  reasons  for  disciplinary  action  and  may 
result  in  dismissal  from  the  University. 
University  of  Illinois  Library 


PALACES  OF  SIN 


99 


OR... 


44 


The  Devil  in  Society” 


The  Crimson  Hand  of  Society  Exposed. 


The  Painted  CheeK  of  this  Fashionable 
“Hag”  Smote  by  the  Hand  of  Justice. 


The  BlacK  History  of  Harlotism  in  “High 
Life”  Painted  in  Letters  of  Fire. 

.A  History  of  “Society’s  Sins”  that  Appall 
the  Civilized  'World. 


Written  by  a man  who  spent  his  fortune  with  lavish  hand, 
but  awoke  from  his  hypnotic  debauch  of  Society’s  shame,  to 
wave  the  red  flag  of  warning  to  his  fellowman. 

A book  which  should  be  read  by  every  mother  and  father 
in  the  land,  and  placed  in  the  hands  of  their  sons  and  daughters 
as  a guide  to  their  young  feet. 

By 

Col.  DicK  Maple, 

Who  spent  nearly  a million  dollars  in  “Society’s  march  to  Hell.” 


PviblisHecl  by 

National  BooK  Concern, 

St,  Loviis,  Mo. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  Year  1902  by 
NATIONAL  BOOK  CONCERN, 

In  the  Offlc  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  Washington,  ».  C. 


\1U 
M I ‘3^ 


Author’s  Announcement 


'i 

\ 


In  placing  this  volume  in  the  hands  of  the  read- 
ing public,  I do  so  after  years  of  deliberation,  as  I 
endeavored  to  ease  my  conscience  by  trying  to  force 
myself  to  believe  that  I had  performed  my  duty,  in 
tearing  myself  away  from  ^‘Fashionable  Society’’  and 
endeavoring  to  live  an  honorable  life,  but  there  were 
many  who  had  heard  me  talk  upon  the  subject  of 
^•Fashionable  Society,”  and  many  are  the  mothers 
and  fathers  who  have,  with  tears  in  their  eyes, 
begged  me  in  the  name  of  humanity  and  as  a pro- 
tection to  the  young  men  and  young  women  of  this 
country  to  write  a book  vividly  portraying  the  rot- 
ten condition  of  what  the  world  calls  ‘‘The  best”  or 
“The  Fashionable  Society”  of  this  country. 

I hesitated  a number  of  years,  but  the  more  I 
hesitated  the  more  thoroughly  I became  convinced 
that  it  was  my  duty  to  place  a book  of  this  kind  in 


the  hands  of  the  reading  pubic,  as  I had  never  found 
a book  of  this  character  upon  the  market. 

It  is  easily  explained  why  no  one  has  ever  writ- 
ten a book  similar  to  this,  as  those  who  are  in  this 
seething  abominable  cauldron  of  shame  are  too  busily 
engaged  in  their  giddy  whirl  to  destruction  to  pay 
any  attention  to  the  welfare  of  humanity,  and  but 
few  who  have  ever  entered  this  cyclonic  whirlwind 
of  social  dissipation  ever  emerge  from  its  blighting 
influence  with  sufficient  manhood  and  womanhood 
left  to  correctly  and  vividly  portray  the  scenes  of 
their  degradation,  therefore,  the  indulgent  and  ig- 
norant fathers  and  mothers  of  this  land  allow  their 
sons  and  daughters  to  be  dragged  down  to  lives  of 
shame  by  not  being  prepared  to  warn  them  of  their 
sure  fate,  should  ‘‘Fashionable  Society”  lay  her  un 
godly  hands  upon  their  innocent  offspring. 

I have  received  hundreds  of  letters  from  mothers 
and  fathers  who  have  heard  me  lecture  upon  the 
subject  of  society’s  depravity,  but  still  I rebelled  af 
the  idea  of  sending  broadcast  through  the  land  a vol 
ume  that  would  brand  myself  as  being  once  a dupe 
and  follower  of  this  immoral  herd  of  degenerates, 
but  the  longer  I procrastinated  the  keener  conscience 
pricked  me  on  the  account  of  my  unwillingness  to 

perform  my  duty;  therefore,  this  volume  is  placed  in 

IGJ 


your  hands,  by  the  entreaties  of  fathers  and  moth- 
ers, who  are  interested  in  behalf  of,  not  only  their 
own  sons  and  daughters,  but  in  behalf  of  innocent 
and  inexperienced  manhood  and  womanhood 
throughout  the  land. 

Reader,  I am  ashamed  of  the  life  that  I lived  for 
a number  of  years,  but,  thank  God,  that  I had  the 
manhood  to  extricate  myself  from  Society’s  abom- 
inations and  place  my  feet  once  more  upon  the  solid 
foundation  of  morality  which  is  the  fundamental 
principle  of  pure  manhood  and  womanhood  the  world 
over. 

I have  been  saved  from  the  awful  abyss  of  ^‘Fash- 
ionable Society,”  which  has  led  more  men  and  women 
down  to  a disgraceful  and  premature  grave  than  any 
other  one  thing  this  world  has  ever  seen,  not  except- 
ing that  awful  “Red-eyed  Demon,”  Rum,  as  rum  is 
the  main  corner  stone  and  prop  of  society,  therefore, 
it  naturally  becomes  a part  thereof,  consequently 
when  we  speak  of  “Fashionable  Society”  we  include 
“Rum.” 

Believing  that  this  book  will  be  read  by  the  young 
and  rising  generations,  and  knowing  that  if  they  will 
give  its  contents  due  weight  they  will  stand  aloof 
from  the  contaminating  influences  of  “Fashionable 

Society.”  Such  being  the  case,  I wall  feel  that  I have 

[7J 


been  repaid  ten  thousand  times  for  this  very  embar- 
rassing task  which  forced  me  to  openly  acknowledge 
(hat  I was  once  covered  with  the  filth  of  ^‘Fashionable 
8ociet3\’’ 

Yours  very  truly, 

DICK  MAPLE. 


[8] 


List  of  Illustrations. 


PAGB 

Author’s  Picture  . . . . . . , „ 2 

Coh  Maple’s  First  Appearance  in  Washington 


Society 14 

A Mother’s  Lamentation! — Poor  Ruth  Will- 

more’s  Downfall 42 

‘^The  Wages  of  Sin  Is  Death” — Grace  Frankness 
Commits  Suicide 66 

Once  Handsome  Mrs.  Florence  Mattingly,  Who 

Was  Ruined  by  ^fashionable  Society”  . 88 

A Night  in  the  Slums  of  Baltimore  . . . 114 
Woman— he  Noblest  Work  of  God”  . . 142 


Jennie  Manley  of  Alabama,  Rebukes  ^fashion- 
able Society”  at  Detroit,  Michigan  . . 158 

Woman’s  Dress — The  Indicator  of  Her  Charac- 
ter   174 

Society  and  Manhood — hoose  You  This  Day 

Whom  Ye  Will  Serve”  , . . . 198 

The  Mountain  Home  of  Lucy  Staley,  Who  Was 
Betrayed  by  a New  York  Society  Demon  208 

A Society  Ball  and  Its  Immoral  Influences  . 228 

Society  and  Its  Results — Ladies  Under  the  Influ- 
ence of  Drink  . 240 

Modesty!  Where  Art  Thou? — A Scene  at  a 
‘fashionable  Summer  Resort”  . . . 260 

A Vivid  Comparison  Between  ‘fashionable  So- 
ciety” and  the  ^“Common  People”  . . 280 

Envy — We  Envy  Those  Who  Despise  Themselves  318 
(9) 


Table  of  Contents. 


CHAPTER  I. 

My  First  Sight  of  Washington  Society 
CHAPTER  II. 

The  Downfall  of  Innocent  Ruth  Willmore,  of 
Michigan,  after  being  initiated  into  Wash- 
ington Society 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  Awful  Story  of  a Trusting  and  Loving 
Mother  


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Story  of  a Once  Happy  Wife,  who  was 
Ruined  by  Society's  Contaminating  Breath 

CHAPTER  V. 

What  I Learned  while  on  a Visit  to  that  Section 
of  Baltimore  called  the  ‘‘Tenderloin  Sec- 
tion’^   

CHAPTER  VI. 

Woman — The  Noblest  Work  of  God 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Morals  of  the  Wealthy  Compared  to  the 
Morals  of  what  the  “Rich”  Delight  in  Call- 
ing “The  Common  People” 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Woman’s  Dress — The  Indicator  of  her  Character 
(11) 


PAGE 

15 

43 

67 

89 

114 

143 

159 

175 


Table  of  Contents — Continued. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

PAGE 

Is  it  ^^Fashionable  Society”  or  what  they  are 
pleased  to  call  the  ^‘Common  People”  that 
makes  this  Nation  what  it  is?  . . . 199 

CHAPTER  X. 

The  Sad  History  of  Lucy  Staley,  a Beautiful 
Country  Girl:  from  the  State  of  Colorado, 
who  Married  a Disreputable  Son  of 
Wealth  209 


CHAPTER  XL 

A Page  from  the  History  of  our  Forefathers, 
Compared  with  our  Present  Surroundings  229 

CHAPTER  XII 

Gambling  Among  “Fashionable  Society”  . 241 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

“Fashionable  Summer  Resorts”  and  their  Real  ' 
Mission  , , ..i  , 261 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  awful  spectacle  of  American  girls  prostitut- 
ing themselves  for  “Title”  and  Wealth  . 281 

CHAPTER  XV. 

The  sin  of  wanting  to  be  what  we  are  not  and 
what  we  can  not  afford  to  be  ;,i  r.; 

(12) 


319 


CKapter  I 


My  First  Sight  of  Washington  Society, 

* Col.  Henry  Watterson,  editor  of  that  great  paper, 
^'The  Louisville  Courier- Journal,”  has  made  himself 
famous  in  many  ways,  one  in  particular  was  by  de- 
livering a great  lecture  entitled  “MEN  AND  MOR- 
ALS,” or  “xMONEY  AND  MORALS,”  which,  we  have 
almost  forgotten,  as  it  has  been  quite  awhile  since 
we  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  this  most  famous  man 
deliver  this  lecture.  However,  we  think  it  should 
have  been  upon  the  subject  of  “MONEY  AND 
FOOLS,”  as  we  have  a larger  class  this  lecture  would 
exactly  fit,  myself  in  particular. 

A “natural  fool”  is  a sad  thing  to  behold,  but  a 
“self-made  fool”  is  still  more  sad,  and  this  is  the 
class  that  I belong  to.  It  might  be  by  a “tight 
squeeze”  I could  be  entered  in  the  “natural  fool” 

[15] 


16 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


rinj^,  but,  of  course,  I would  not  acknowledge  this. 

^‘A  fool”  is  not  necessarily  a man  or  a woman  who 
has  no  natural  intellect,  as  an  individual  of  this  class 
would  be  termed  an  ^6diot”  who  is  wholly  irresponsi- 
ble and  who  is  to  be  pitied,  however  the  ^^natural 
born  fool”  is  not  to  be  pitied  near  so  much  as  the  fool 
who  is  ‘^self  made,”  and  we  have  a larger  number  of 
^ self  made  fools”  than  we  have  of  ^‘natural”  ones. 

One  reason  why  I know  I am  a ^^self  made  fool”  is 
from  my  past  actions,  for  at  an  early  age  in  life  a 
very  rich  relative  of  mine  died  and  left  me  a ^^snug” 
fortune,  which  I came  in  possession  of  when  I 
reached  the  age  of  twenty-one,  and  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble I proceeded  to  ^‘blow”  the  hard  earned  cash, 
hoarded  up  by  this  dear  old  relative,  who  was  a good 
old  soul,  with  the  exception  of  being  a ^^self  made 
fool”  as  she  thought  more  of  a dollar  than  she  did  of 
her  prospects  of  eternal  bliss.  As  soon  as  I came 
into  possession  of  my  AunPs  money  I proceeded  at 
once  to  “edge  up  to  society,”  as  I thought  it  w^as  the 
“proper  thing,”  I being  a “fool,”  and  I continued  be- 
ing a fool  until  over  three-fourths  of  my  money  was 
gone,  wdien  I awoke  with  a start,  and  realized  that 
“fashionable  society”  was  the  most  hideous  “Hag” 
mortal  man  ever  beheld.  MONEY!  Oh!  the  good  thou 


PxVLACES  OF  SIN. 


17 


bast  done,  and  the  lives  thou  hast  wrecked!! 

While  I had  money  I moved  in  ‘^all  “kinds”  of 
society  and  I beheld  “all  kinds”  of  sights  which  I 
will  endeavor  to  relate  before  I am  through 
with  my  task,  and  if  the  reader  has  a few 
thousand  dollars  he  desires  to  use  in  demonstrating 
to  his  friends  that  he  or  she  is  a “self  made  fool”  he 
can  see  the  same  sights,  behold  the  same  gorgeous 
hosiery,  look  upon  the  same  female  shoulders,  naked 
almost  to  the  fourteenth  or  fifteenth  joint  of  the  verte- 
bra, commonly  called  the  backbone,  and  how  far  down 
in  front  I would  not  dare  say,  neither  could  I,  as 
there  is  no  backbone  to  measure  by,  but  if  you  have 
the  money  and  care  to  make  a “fool”  of  yourself,  you 
can  go  into  “Society”  (?)  and  behold  all  of  the  above, 
and  in  addition  to  this  you  will  be  permitted  to 
breathe  the  sweet  aroma  of  “Cigarettes”  puffed  by 
“Ladies”  (?)  or  at  least  they  are  “Ladies”  as  far  as 
“Society”  is  concerned,  or  until  their  idiotic  old 
“Dad”  “spills  his  milk,”  then  society  “cuts”  this  dear 
creature  with  the  “gorgeous  socks  and  bare  back- 
bone,” and  allows  her  to  “drift”;  but  remem- 
ber she  “drifts”  in  exactly  the  same  di- 
rection she  was  drifting  when  she  extrav- 
agantly displayed  her  gorgeous  “socks”  and 
(2) 


18 


PALACES  OF  Sm. 


the  upper  part  of  her  anatomy,  only  she  ‘^drifts” 
faster  as  her  course  is  not  impeded  by  the  lavish  ex- 
penditure of  money  by  her  old  ^‘Sap-headed”  father. 
But  if  you  have  money  and  the  desire,  you  can  move 
in  the  “Best  of  Society”  (?)  and  see  all  of  these  things, 
3^^ea,  and  more  too,  as  the  sights  referred  to  are  only 
the  “side  shovs^s”  before  you  enter  the  main  tent 
where  the  Elephants  are  and  the  “bare  back  riders” 
perform.  Decency,  you  know,  is  not  essential  to  any 
one  who  has  money  and  belongs  to  “swell  society.” 

Yes,  if  you  have  money  you  can  get  right  up 
against  the  “Best  society”  (?)  and  sit  under  its  eave 
and  get  your  very  soul  begrimed  with  the  soot  of  con- 
tamination, which  nothing  but  God  can  wash  off,  and 
He  must  not  let  you  alone  very  long  if  He  expects  to 
make  a good  job  of  it. 

I remember  very  distinctly  the  first  “real  swell” 
society  gathering  I ever  attended  after  coming  into 
possssion  of  my  relative’s  money.  Now,  don't  think 
that  it  was  the  very  first,  for  I had  been  initiated  in 
small  towns  up  in  Indiana,  such  as  Lampyra,  Vil- 
greene,  Radford  and  others  too  numerous  to  mention. 
Then  I spread  out  to  Louisville,  Ky.,  as  I had  too 
much  money  to  stay  in  small  towns,  and  from  there 
floated  into  Philadelphia,  Boston  and  New  York. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


19 


But,  as  I said  before,  ‘‘the  real  thing’’  happened  when 
I arrived  at  Washington,  D.  C.,  and  the  daily  papers 
announced  next  morning  that  “Col.  Dick  Maple,  of 
Indiana,”  the  talented  Hoosier  millionaire,  had  ar- 
rived in  Washington,  and  proposed  spending  some 
time  in  the  Capital.  This  article  stated  that  I had 
fallen  heir  to  |9,000,000.00,  and  was  spending  it  with 
a lavish  hand,  and  dilated  upon  my  being  one  of  the 
best  fellows  of  the  age. 

You  can  imagine  my  surprise  when  this  article 
was  pointed  out  to  me  by  a reporter  from  a leading 
journal  in  Washington,  who  called  that  morning  and 
asked  an  interview.  I told  him  certainly.  Now, 
reader,  if  you  can  imagine  my  feelings,  you  will  have 
to  drink  about  four  quarts  of  “Hard  cider”  and  take 
two  tablespoons  full  of  common  soda,  as  I indeed  felt 
windy. 

The  reporter  asked  my  plans  while  in  the  Capital, 
and  I informed  him  that  I expected  to  remain  in 
Washington  indefinitely,  and  further  let  him  know 
that  I was  out  for  a good  time,  and  did  not  give  a 
red  cent  what  it  cost,  as  I had  more  money  than  forty 
men  could  count  in  a century  if  it  was  all  in  hundred 
dollar  bills,  and  the  forty  men  all  experts,  and  con- 
vinced him  of  the  truthfulness  of  this  statement  by 


20 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


lianding  him  a thousand  dollar  bill,  and  gave  him  to 
understand  that  I wanted  every  move  of  mine  to  ap 
pear  in  print,  and  had  him  send  two  other  reporters 
from  two  other  leading  Washington  papers,  which  I 
treated  in  like  manner,  therefore,  I was  the  most 
talked  of  man  in  Washington,  and  at  least  four  hun- 
dred scheming  old  mothers  began  to  set  traps  to 
catch  the  “Rich  Hoosier”  for  their  daughters,  and  you 
can  rest  assured  that  I was  well  looked  after. 

The  third  day  I was  at  the  Capitol,  I received  an 
invitation  from  Mrs.  Middlewest,  the  wife  of  an  ojBfi- 
cial  from  the  State  of  Missouri,  asking  the  great 

honor  and  pleasure  of  my  presence,  on  the  next 

< 

Wednesday  evening,  to  a party  in  honor  of  her 
daughter,  Clara’s,  eighteenth  birthday. 

I,  of  course,  accepted  the  invitation  and  arrayed 
myself  in  the  barbaric  costume  of  society,  which 
made  me  feel  like  you  or  any  other  man  feels  when 
he  breaks  a suspender  in  company,  that  is,  you  feel 
like  you  need  help. 

I drove  to  the  residence  of  Mrs.  Middlewest  on 
“F”  street,  alighted  and  passed  my  card  to  the  man 
at  the  door  dressed  up  like  an  organ  grinder’s 
monkey.  Imagine  my  great  delight  when  Mrs.  Mid- 
dlewest rushed  down  the  broad  marble  stairs  with 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


21 


outstretched  hands,  and  a smile  upon  the  front  part 
of  her  head  that  resembled  a gash  in  Mt.  Pelee’s 
side,  and  on  reaching  me  she  made  a ^^squaP’  that  so- 
ciety calls  a bow,  and  in  a flow  of  language  which 
sounded  like  the  soft  murmur  of  water  escaping  from 
a “bath  tub”  begged  to  be  permitted  to  introduce  me 
to  her  daughter,  Clara,  in  whose  honor  this  party  was 
given,  stating  that  Clara  was  the  dearest  “thing”  on 
earth. 

Clara  came,  and  I was  introduced  to  the  dear 
“thing,”  and  not  a womanly  woman.  She  was  dressed 
in  some  kind  of  a sort  of  soft  “Muliky  Mulk.”  I mean 
the  lower  part  of  her  was  clad  in  this  garment,  with 
short  sleeves  and  a very  short  bodice,  that  exposed 
six  or  seven  ribs. 

Such  a sight  I had  never  seen  before;  in  fact,  I 
did  not  know  whether  I was  intended  to  look  at  it  or 
not,  and  when  I had  to  look  toward  her  I sorter 
“squinted”  with  one  eye,  believing  that  it  was  my 
duty  to  do  so. 

In  a few  moments,  however,  I was  convinced  that 
“Society,”  I mean  the  “real  thing,”  in  Washington, 
D.  C.,  was  a “naked  truth,”  as  about  eighteen  other 
“backbones”  appeared,  consequently  I concluded  that 
I could  risk  both  eyes. 


22 


/ 

PALACES  OF  SIN. 

But  hold  on!  We  have  only  started  with  Mrs. 
Middlewest’s  party,  and  the  “Hot  Time’^  is  yet  to 
come,  as  this  party  was  with  all  the  trimmings, 
in  fact,  the  society  papers  of  Washington  stated  that 
it  was  one  of  the  “swellest’’  social  affairs  that  had 
ever  been  “pulled  off”  at  the  Capital. 

We  had  music,  dancing,  jigs,  cake  walks,  in  fact, 
there  was  almost  everything  done  imaginable,  and  to 
the  shame  of  mankind. 

About  12  o’clock  we  had  supper;  after  supper 
came  wine  and  champagne  in  abundance,  and  to  my 
utter  surprise  all  of  the  “Ladies”  (?)  without  one 
exception,  drank  wine  and  champagne  like  veterans. 
Not  only  one  glass,  but  many,  many  glasses,  and,  you 
know,  that  many,  many  glasses  not  only  loosen  the 
tongue,  but  it  loosens  character,  and  within  two 
hours  I could  accurately  give  the  color  of  every  pair 
of  stockings  in  the  audience. 

Not  only  the  young  and  giddy  were  under  the  in- 
fluence of  liquor,  but  the  old  “fat  jawed”  matrons, 
who  were  trapping  for  a husband  for  their  daughters, 
would  talk  as  though  they  had  “bunions”  on  their 
tongues,  and  would  at  times  feel  so  “giddy”  that  they 
would  be  inclined  to  fool  with  their  feet  in  an  ex- 
travagant manner,  thereby  giving  the  audience  a 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


23 


chance  to  behold  their  ‘‘socks.’^ 

At  this  gathering  were  represented  what  society 
is  pleased  to  call  the  best  people  in  the  land,  as  the 
progeny  of  the  politicians  from  all  over  the  country 
were  there,  and  not  only  the  progeny,  but  the  Poli- 
ticians themselves,  and  their  wives,  who  were  good, 
well  meaning,  common,  industrious  people  until  the 
imlitical  bee  struck  the  family,  and  by  a lucky  whirl 
of  the  wheel  of  fortune,  they  were  landed  at  Wash- 
ington, where  society  does  not  care  a fig  for  honor 
or  virtue,  just  so  you  have  money  and  can  entertain 
and  “Monkey’^  and  ‘‘Ape’^  after  some  sort  of  ^hiobil- 
ity’^  whose  parents  have  lived  upon  the  fertility  of 
their  wits,  and  who  never  earned  an  honest  dollar  in 
their  lives. 

But  we  are  getting  away  from  the  subject  of  Mrs. 
Middlewest’s  party,  and  the  horrible  part  of  the  story 
relative  to  this  party  is  yet  to  come,  for  two  hours 
of  drinking  wine  and  champagne  does  not  satisfy 
Washington  society,  as  they  can  not  get  their  hides 
full  enough  of  liquor  in  that  time  to  show  off  their 
depravity  to  the  best  advantage. 

As  yet  I have  mentioned  only  the  girls  and  their 
mothers,  but  this  chapter  would  be  incomplete,  not 
to  mention  the  ^^Simple  Simons”  dressed  in  men’s 


24 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


clothes,  and  the  old  “Touts,”  who  call  themselves 
“Aristocrats”  and  the  lawmakers  of  the  land,  as  both 
classes  of  this  biped  race  of  “leeches”  were  there, 
and  they  were  “drunk”  also,  for  you  can  not  call  it 
anything  else,  but  a “plain  drunk”  of  both  men  and  , 
women,  who  claim  the  right  to  set  the  example  for 
you  and  me  and  our  families,  and  should  we  under- 
take to  give  such  a debauch  at  our  homes,  our  neigh- 
bors would  have  us  arrested  as  a “nuisance,”  and  we 
would  be  compelled  to  change  our  abode,  as  we 
wmuld  not  be  considered  decent,  and  the  judgment 
of  our  neighbors  would  be  upheld  by  any  honorable 
court  of  morals. 

Well,  the  more  wine  and  champagne  that  disap- 
peared down  the  depraved  “guggles”  of  this  gang 
of  “Society  pirates,”  the  more  boisterous  became 
their  actions,  and  the  greater  was  the  desire  of  the 
females  to  display  their  “socks,”  and  the  more  anx- 
ious was  the  male  contingent  to  behold  the  same. 

What?  Who  was  that  asked  what  I was  doing? 
Well,  to  tell  the  truth,  I had  my  hands  full  in  try- 
ing to  keep  Miss  Clara  and  her  mother  off  of  my  an- 
atomy, as  it  seemed  as  though  they  had  prearranged 
to  at  once  bridle  and  ride  “bare  backed”  rather  than 
allow  me  to  get  away,  as  they  considered  a man 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


25 


worth  19,000,000.00  worth  getting;  however,  I lacked 
about  18,000,000.00  of  having  that  amount,  but  I did 
not  try  to  correct  the  error,  as  I was  anxious  to  have 
‘The  gang’’  believe  me  a regular  forty-acre  lot  in 
the  heart  of  the  “Klondike,”  as  I was  a “fool,”  you 
know. 

I acknowledge  that  I had  drank  considerable  wine 
and  champagne;  however,  I had  been  more  discreet 
than  the  others,  as  I did  not  propose  to  make  a 
“mess”  ;of  myself,  the  first  time  I broke  into  the 
“Bull  Pen”  of  society  in  Washington;  therefore,  I 
was  prepared  to  carefully  observe  the  actions  of  this 
tribe  of  prospective  “Hoboes”  and  “Hoboesses,”  for 
the  fate  of  such  a lot  is  as  certain  as  that  of  the 
“Prodigal  son.” 

^ About  three  o’clock  in  the  morning  the  younger 
element  began  to  waltz,  both  men  and  women,  actu- 
ally being  so  full  of  “booze”  that  they  did  not  know 
whether  they  were  waltzing  or  dodging  an  angry 
bull  in  a peach  orchard;  however,  they  continued 
this  crazy  whirl  with  such  rapidity  that  the  ladies* 
dresses  would  swing  out  from  their  person  so  far 
that  it  seemed  to  me  that  decency  was  unknown  in 
that  audience  of  what  Washington  called  “elegant 
society.” 


2G 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


At  the  close  of  each  of  these  idiotic  scenes,  the 
older  ones  (fathers  and  mothers)  would  clap  their 
hands  in  drunken  approval,  while  old  Mrs.  Middle- 
west  would  ^^hunch  up  the  furnace  of  passion^’  with 
a few  more  ^‘slugs’^  of  wine  and  champagne. 

About  half-past  four  o’clock  the  audience  was 
actually  so  drunk  that  it  was  an  absolute  necessity 
to  bring  this  grand  function  to  a close;  therefore  the 
carriages  were  called,  and  to  my  certain  knowledge 
seven  out  of  the  eighteen  ladies  (?)  had  to  be  walked 
between  two  gentlemen  to  their  carriages  to  keep 
them  from  falling  in  a drunken  sprawl. 

Clara,  dear  ^^thing”  was  so  ‘‘stinking  drunk”  that 
she  had  to  retire  before  all  the  ladies  left  the  house, 
but,  be  it  said  to  Clara’s  great  credit  (?)  that  she 
could  stand  up  under  a load  of  liquor  that  would 
make  a sea  captain  turn  green  with  envy. 

A number  of  the  ladies  (?)  had  to  be  bodily  picked 
up  and  placed  in  their  carriages,  as  they  were  so 
“full”  they  could  not  have  seen  a total  eclipse  of  the 
sun. 

Now,  reader,  this  is  the  class  of  degenerates  that 
X) resume  to  set  the  pace  for  your  family  and  mine 
to  x>attern  after,  however,  of  course,  they  do  not  ex- 
X>ect  for  the  general  public  to  learn  of  their  society 
debauches. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


27 


I bade  good-night  to  Mrs.  Middlewest,  and  she  en- 
deavored to  impress  me  with  the  idea  that  the  party 
would  have  been  a failure  had  I not  been  there;  how- 
ever, she  had  drank  about  seventeen  too  many 
glasses  of  ^‘HelPs  populator,’’  and  her  mutterings  re- 
minded me  of  the  melancholy  lamentation  of  a mule’s 
^‘Grandma.” 

^ Well,  ^^my  first  jag  in  Washington  society”  had 
passed  into  history,  and  had  left  me  many  times 
wiser,  but  I frankly  tell  you  that  I was  also  many 
degrees  lower  in  the  scale  of  morality,  as  I felt  as 
though  I had  disgraced  the  name  of  ‘^Maple”  by  being 
any  part  of  such  a “society  drunk,”  as  that  was  all  it 
was  in  plain  English. 

Within  the  next  few  days  I had  received  fourteen 
invitations  to  parties,  given  by  that  many  old  schem- 
ing mothers,  as  they  could  not  get  the  reporter’s  tale 
of  19,000,000.00  out  of  their  old  “soft  pates,”  and 
each  was  dead  bent  on  catching  “it”  for  their 
daughter. 

Well,  I had  the  bad  luck  of  meeting  Clara,  the 
dear  “thing,”  many  times  within  the  next  few  weeks, 
and  each  time  I met  her,  and  she  had  half  a chance, 
she  would  invariably  get  her  “kite  out,”  as  she  loved 


28. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


wine  and  champagne  better  than  the  healthiest  kind 
of  a ^^Jersey  CalP’  likes  its  native  beverage,  conse- 
quently, she  would  always  proceed  to  fill  herself  with 
a quantity  that  would  make  her  feel  as  though  the 
earth  w^as  not  good  enough  for  her  feet,  therefore, 
handled  them  as  though  they  were  built  for  the 
purpose  of  navigating  the  air. 

Clara,  and  Clara’s  mother,  seemed  determined  to 
Lave  me  understand  that  I was  to  become  one  of 
their  family,  as  they  tried  in  every  conceivable  man- 
ner to  impress  all  they  knew  with  the  idea  that 
^^Col.  Maple”  had  already  proposed  and  had  been  ac- 
cepted; however,  I never  missed  an  opportunity  to 
let  both  of  them  know  that  I was  not  ^^on  the  mar» 
ket”  and  had  no  desire  to  become  the  husband  of  a 
^‘Female  distillery”  and  the  son-in-law  of  a ^‘She  lob- 
ster.” ! 

All  at  once,  Clara,  the  dear  ^^thing,”  ceased  to 
show  her  ^‘hosiery”  at  the  social  functions,  and  I 
could  not  imagine  why  it  was  thus,  unless  she  had 
broken  one  of  her  lower  limbs  in  trying  to  get  her 
foot  upon  the  top  of  the  ‘White  House,”  however,  I 
did  not  feel  that  it  was  just  the  right  thing  for  me 
to  make  inquiries  about  her,  for  fear  that  “Society” 
might  begin  to  think  I was  unduly  anxious  about  the 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


29 


dear  and  arrive  at  the  concliis’on  that  per- 

haps the  tales  Clara  and  her  mother  had  been  tell- 
ing about  my  having  proposed  were  true.  Therefore, 
I concluded  the  best  thing  for  me  to  do  was  to  keep 
my  mouth  shut,  and  listen,  as  I frankly  tell  you,  I 
was  interested  in  the  girl  to  a certain  extent,  for  she 
was  not  a bad  looking  girl,  and  had  been  a bright, 
lady-like  country  girl  before  her  father  had  entered 
politics  and  sold  his  family  for  the  emoluments  of  a 
small  office,  which  had  turned  the  head  of  his  wife, 
and  sunken  the  ladyhood  of  Clara  deep  down  in  the 
grime  of  drink. 

Party  after  party,  and  excursion  after  excursion 
would  come  off,  but  neither  Clara  nor  Clara’s  mother 
would  be  seen,  and  the  queer  part  of  the  matter  was, 
no  one  ever  mentioned  Clara,  neither  did  they  ever 
mention  Mrs.  Middlewest,  consequently,  my  curiosity 
kept  growing  until  I began  to  wonder  if  I was  actu- 
ally in  love  with  her,  or  was  I losing  my  mind.  How- 
ever, one  evening  while  being  entertained  by  the  very 
popular  Mrs.  Bigmouth,  an  official’s  wife,  from  the 
State  of  Illinois,  and  who,  by  the  way,  had  a daugh- 
ter, who  also  needed  a husband  with  money,  I 
chanced  to  mention  the  name  of  Miss  Clara  Rushford 
of  Indiana,  who  was  visiting  her  uncle  in  Washing- 


30 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


tc  and  made  the  remark  that  she  was  a very  ele- 
gant lady. 

Immediately  Dorothy,  the  daughter  of  Mrs.  Big- 
mouth,  asked  me  if  it  was  Miss  Rushford  that  I was 
so  well  pleased  with,  or  was  it  simply  the  name 
^^Clara?’’  I at  once  saw  a chance  to  make  an  inquiry 
about  Miss  Clara  Middlewest,  so  I asked  what  had 
become  of  Miss  Clara,  stating  that  I had  not  seen 
her  for  some  time. 

At  once,  both  the  old  and  young  ^‘tittered’’  behind 
their  fans,  trying  to  impress  me  that  they  were  so 
modest  they  could  not  even  look  at  a man  who  would 
ask  such  a question. 

I,  of  course,  had  sense  enough  to  let  the  subject 
drop,  ais  T did  not  know,  but  what  she  had  gotten 
^‘drunk’’  and  had  been  ^bnn  in.^’  In  fact,  I could  not 
surmise  what  had  become  of  her,  but  this  ‘‘titter- 
ing” sharpened  my  curiosity,  and  I was  determined 
to  find  out  what  had  become  of  Clara  Middlewest  at 
/all  hazards,  if  I had  to  call  upon  her  mother  and 
ask  “point  blank”  where  she  was. 

I acknowledge  that  I did  not  enjoy  Mrs.  Big- 
mouth’s  party,  as  the  whole  thing  was  a “farce”  and 
not  natural  at  all,  for  the  guests  all  had  their  clothes 
on  “clean  up  to  their  chins,”  and  not  a drop  of  liquor 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


31 


in  sight,  and  the  same  ^^gang’^  was  there  (excepting 
Clara  and  her  mother),  as  were  at  Mrs.  Middlewest’s 
party,  and  I knew  that  it  was  not  natural  for  that 
‘day  out’’  to  act  as  they  were,  but  the  secret  of  this, 
lay  in  the  fact  that  Mrs.  Bigmouth  had  learned  that  I 
utterly  detested  these  “Social  Drunks”  and  also  much 
preferred  “ladies”  with  all  their  clothes  on,  there- 
fore her  cunning  wits  suggested  the  idea  of  playing 
the  part  of  “modesty”  and  “temperance,”  believing 
she  would  be  better  able  to  favorably  impress  the 
“Hoosier”  with  her  daughter. 

Well,  I had  been  raised  by  good  Scotch  parents, 
who  had  taught  me  that 

“The  truth  itself  was  not  believed 
From  one  who  often  had  deceived,” 
therefore,  I concluded  that  I was  “on”  to  their  “self- 
righteousness.” 

The  party  came  to  a close  about  eleven  o'clock,  as 
there  was  not  one  present  who  could  keep  awake  and 
carry  on  an  intelligent  conversation,  so  the  party  had 
to  be  closed  for  the  lack  of  “talk,”  as  that  “gang” 
could  not  “talk”  without  first  getting  on  the  outside 
of  at  least  two  pints  each  of  wine  or  champagne, 
and  then  their  talk  sounded  like  a drove  of  Filipino 
monyeys;  however,  it  was  “talk,”  and  gave  the  ‘La- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


dies”  a chance  to  unbliisliingly  display  to  the  male 
sex  their  utter  depravity. 

But  where  had  Clara  Middlewest  gone?  This  was 
the  subject  that  most  interested  me.  Find  out  I 
must.  I was  not  left  in  ignorance  long,  as  Mrs.  Big- 
mouth  soon  gave  me  the  desired  information.  Her 
carriage  halted  in  front  of  my  hotel  one  brisk,  chilly 
morning,  and  her  ‘•‘flunkey”  brought  up  her  card 
stating  that  she  would  be  pleased  to  speak  to  “Col. 
Maple.” 

I “puckered”  myself  up,  just  as  any  other  fool 
would  do,  and  rushed  down  to  see  what  the  dear 
“old  thing”  wanted.  She  informed  me  that  she  had 
stopped  in  order  to  have  me  take  a ride  with  her 
that  “very  delightful  maw-ning,”  stating  that  she  had 
some  news  for  me.  I,  of  course,  accepted  her  invita- 
tion and  crawled  in  beside  her,  and  she  must  have 
had  four  gallons  of  different  kinds  of  musks  and  co- 
lognes sprinkled  upon  her  “harness,”  as  it  was  a 
closed  carriage,  and  the  aroma  reminded  me  of  the 
perfume  of  a basket  of  wet  pups. 

We  had  not  gone  far  until  she  turned  to  me  and 
said:  “My  Dear  Colonel.”  Bear  in  mind,  reader,  that 
the  title  “Colonel”  never  attached  itself  to  my  an- 
atomy until  I came  into  possession  of  my  Aunt’s 
money. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


33 


As  stated  above,  she  says,  ^‘My  Dear  Colonel”  and 
nestled  up  to  me  as  thouj^li  she  would  like  to  put  her 
hands  in  my  pocket,  and  with  a look  in  her  eyes  that 
resembled  ^^six  bits”  said,  ^‘You  know  you  asked  my 
daughter  a short  time  since  what  had  become  of  Miss 
Clara  Middlewest.”  I said  ^‘Yes,  I have  an  idle  cu- 
riosity to  know  where  this  very  charming  lady  has 
gone,”  at  which  old  Mrs.  Bigmouth  heaved  a sigh 
that  sounded  like  escaping  gas  from  a sewer  pipe, 
and  said,  “Colonel,  I am  married,  and  a lady.”  I 
says.  Yes,  I know  you  are  married,”  then  I coughed 
and  never  did  finish  my  sentence.  “Therefore,”  says 
she,  “I  feel  that  I can  talk  to  you  upon  this  subject 
with  propriety,  while  my  dear  innocent  daughter 
could  not,  therefore,  I have  invited  you  to  take  this 
drive  with  me  that  we  may  be  all  alone  so  that  I 
could  tell  you  all  about  Clara  Middlewest  and  her 
troubles.” 

I acknowledge  that  I became  somewhat  nervous, 
and  anxious  to  know  what  had  befallen  Clara  and 
asked  Mrs.  Bigmouth  if  she  had  broken  a leg,  which 
seemed  to  quite  fiustrate  the  “old  thing,”  and  she 
gave  me  a look  that  would  “sour  goat’s  milk.” 

I apologized  to  her  in  a “Hoosier”  way  by  tell- 
ing her  that  I was  glad  it  was  not  her  leg,  which 

(3) 


34 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


seemed  to  square  me  with  her.  Then  she  began  by 
saying  ‘‘Colonel,  you  know  that  Miss  Clara  was  a 
green  country  girl,  and  had  never  been  used  to  the 
‘ins  and  outs’  of  society,  therefore,  you  know. 
Colonel,  that  she  could  not  hold  her  own  among  the 
giddy  society  of  the  Capitol,  consequently,  she  had 
to  retire.” 

Reader,  imagine  my  thoughts  when  this  “old 
thing”  said  she  had  to  “retire,”  I did  not  know  whe- 
ther she  had  to  be  taken  to  a “dry  dock”  or  be  run 
into  a “round  house”  for  repairs,  as  I had  never  been 
used  to  a “Society”  that  was  so  giddy  that  innocent 
womanhood  was  forced  to  “retire,”  and  I so  stated  to 
Mrs.  Bigmouth,  and  she  seemed  very  much  surprised 
that  I could  not  understand  what  “retire”  from  so- 
ciety meant. 

She  began  by  saying  “that  Miss  Clara  was  visit- 
ing an  Aunt  in  California,”  also  stated  that  “her 
mother  had  gone  back  to  Missouri  and  would  not 
return  to  the  Capitol.”  I explained  my  great  sorrow 
at  not  getting  to  see  Miss  Clara  before  she  left  the 
city,  as  I felt  it  my  duty  to  thank  her  for  the  courte- 
sies and  hospitality  she  had  shown  me,  at  which  Mrs. 
Bigmouth  heaved  another  sigh  that  resembled  the 
buzz  of  a “June  Bug”  trying  to  escape  from  the  tan- 
gled tresses  of  a red-headed  woman. 


rALACES  OF  SIN. 


35 


She  looked  at  me  with  a desperate  glitter  in  her 
eyes,  that  seemed  to  say  ^^you’re  a fool.’’  However^ 
I was  as  innocent  as  a lamb  and  could  arrive  at  no 
conclusion  why  Miss  Clara  should  ^^retire,”  and  I 
again  ventured  to  say  that  I hoped  there  would  noth- 
ing serious  come  of  her  malady,  at  which  Mrs.  Big- 
mouth  says,  ^‘Oh!  Colonel,  let’s  drop  the  subject,  and 
had  I known  that' you  were  so  desperately  in  love 
with  Clara  Middlewest  I never  would  have  endea- 
vored to  make  this  explanation.” 

I assured  the  dear  ^^old  thing”  that  I was  not  in 
love  with  Clara,  nor  any  other  woman  on  earth,  and 
further  explained  to  her  that  I never  was  in  Miss 
Clara’s  company  in  my  life  only  just  in  a social  way 
with  others,  as  I had  never  met  her  only  at  public 
gatherings,  therefore,  I was  at  a loss  to  know  how 
she  could  think  for  a moment  that  I was  in  love  with 
her. 

Mrs.  Bigmouth  squeezed  out  another  sigh,  and  re- 
marked, ‘Well,  Colonel,  that  is  the  only  thing  that 
saved  you.”  “Saved  me?”  says  I.  “What  do  you 
mean  ?” 

“Has  she  been  murdered,  and  do  you  think  that 
had  I ever  been  with  her  alone  that  I would  have 
been  accused  of  doing  the  poor  girl  bodily  harm?” 


3G 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


She  says.  ^‘No,  no,  Colonel  no,  I don^t  mean 
that.”  I was  at  that  time  in  desperation,  as  I thought 
from  what  she  had  said  that  I must  be  connected,  or 
almost  connected  with  the  affair,  as  she  had  said  a 
few  moments  before  that  the  only  thing  that  saved 
me  was  by  me  never  having  been  alone  in  her  com- 
pany. 

Well,  the  old  lady  looked  at  me  as  though  she 
thought  I ought  to  be  ^^bored  for  the  simples,”  and 
remarked,  ^Well,  Colonel,  you  must  be  the  most  in- 
nocent man  in  the  whole  world,  or ” I said,  ^^or 

w^hat?”  and  she  remarked  in  a whisper  not  intended 
for  me  to  hear,  ^‘Blamed  fool.” 

At  this  time  our  carriage  was  at  the  door  of  my 
hotel.  I alighted  and  in  a very  gracious  way  thanked 
the  dear  ^‘old  thing”  for  her  generosity  in  being  so 
thoughtful  of  me,  as  I assured  her  that  I had  en- 
joyed the  ride  hugely  and  wound  up  my  remarks  by 
saying  that  I hoped  at  some  time  in  the  near  future 
she  would  tell  me  all  about  Clara. 

She  slammed  the  carriage  door  to  with  a slam 
that  as  much  as  said  ^^Oh!  you  idiot.”  However,  I 
w^as  just  innocent  enough  not  to  know  what  this  old 
scheming  devil  meant,  nevertheless  I afterwards 
learned  that  she  actually  thought  I was  in  love  with 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


37 


Clara  Middlewest,  and  she  schemed  up  that  ride  to 
tell  me  all  about  Clara  ‘‘retiring/’  in  order  that  she 
might  at  once  interest  me  and  my  Aunt’s  money  in 
the  welfare  of  her  daughter,  Dorothy. 

In  a day  or  two  I was  invited  to  Mrs.  Bigmouth’s 
residence  again  to  a “blow  out”  in  honor  of  her  “dear 
daughter,”  and,  of  course,  I went.  About  the  first 
thing  I said  after  getting  there,  was,  well  Mrs.  Big- 
mouth,  how  is  Clara,  and  when  have  you  heard  from 
her?  I noticed  that  the  old  Lady’s  face  looked  like 
she  had  just  come  in  off  of  a ten-mile  run  with 
the  thermometer  at  a hundred  and  ten  in  the  shade, 
and  I also  noticed  that  she  gave  me  no  reply,  but 
gave  me  a look  that  made  me  feel  like  a “trade 
dollar.” 

In  a few  moments  Mrs.  Bigmouth  came  to  me 
with  a forty-cent  smile,  piled  up  all  over  her  face,  and 
said  “Colonel,  come  into  the  library  with  me,  I 
have  some  pictures  I want  to  show  you.”  I followed 
her,  thinking  that  I was  about  to  see  a lot  of  rare 
old  paintings. 

The  first  picture  she  handed  me  was  a photograph 
of  old  Mr.  Middlewest,  which  was  a very  good  like- 
ness, indeed,  and  the  next  was  a picture  of  the  old 
lady,  Mrs.  Middlewest.  Mrs.  Bigmouth  remarked 


PALACES  OF  SIIL 


after  I had  looked  at  both  these  pictures  ^^that  they 
had  but  one  child,  and  her  name  was  Clara,”  she  at 
that  time  handed  me  Clara’s  photograph,  which  flat- 
tered her,  indeed,  as  it  was  a fine  likeness,  and  I did 
not  hesitate  to  say  so,  in  fact,  I allowed  myself  to 
^‘rave”  over  Clara’s  beauty,  however,  about  nine- 
tenths  of  it  was  “put  on,”  as  I had  made  up  my  mind 
to  make  Mrs.  Bigmouth  believe  that  I thought  more 
of  Clara  than  I actually  did. 

After  I was  through  dilating  upon  the  beauties  of 
Clara,  Mrs.  Bigmouth  handed  me  a picture  of  a sweet 
faced  little  girl  baby,  about  four  mouths  old,  and 
says  “This  is  Clara’s  baby.”  (Whether  it  was  or  not,  I 
am  unable  to  say.)  I gasped  for  breath  and  says:  “I 
did  not  know  that  Clara  was  married.”  Mrs.  Big- 
mouth says  “SHE  IS  NOT,  AND  NEVER  WAS.” 

All  that  I could  think  of  was  “retired.” 

Mrs.  Bigmouth  turned  to  me  and  says,  “Now, 
Colonel  Maple,  I hope  you  understand  what  I have 
been  trying  to  tell  you  for  so  long.  Do  you  not?” 

I simply  said  “Yes,  ma’am.”  And  I felt  like  a 
pair  of  yearling  steers  hitched  to  a four-horse  load. 
I couldn’t  move. 

Mrs.  Bigmouth  turned  to  me,  and,  in  a haughty 
manner,  asked,  “Now,  Colonel  Maple,  what  do  you 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


39 


think  of  Miss  Clara,  your  dear  Missouri  friend ?’’’  And 
I remarked,  as  sarcastically  as  possible,  ^^A  Darn 
sight  more  than  I do  of  those  who  associated  with 
her  and  caused  her  downfall,  and  then  because  she 
was  more  unluck^^,  but  just  as  good,  turned  their 
backs  upon  her  and  villified  her,  and  at  the  same  time 
were  leading  other  innocent  girls  along  the  same 
slippery  path  that  caused  her  to  lose  her  character.’’ 
1,  as  politely  as  possible,  asked  Mrs.  Bigmouth  for 
my  hat,  and  quietly  left  the  house,  as  I was  dis- 
gusted with  such  hypocrisy,  and  desired  to  show  her 
my  feelings  regardless  of  w^hat  happened.  Such  is 
what  ^Tools’’  call  “society,”  when,  in  reality,  it  is 
naught  but  the  “Red  light”  that  points  the  way  to 
the  brothel. 


■M 


•A 


CKapter  II 


TKe  Downfall  of  Innocent  R\ath  Will- 
more,  of  Michigan,  After  Being  Ini- 
tiated Into  Washington  Society. 


Hardly  had  the  fate  of  Clara  Middlewest  passed 
into  history,  before  another  innocent  country  ‘‘ewe 
lamb”  was  led  to  the  “slaughter  pen”  of  Washing- 
ton society. 

Ruth  Willmore  was  a country  girl,  who  was 
blessed  with  everything  that  goes  to  make  a loveable 
woman,  as  she  i)ossessed  a sunny  disposition,  was 
fair  of  face  and  form,  dreamy  eyes  and  an  intellect 
that  was  the  pride  of  both  her  relatives  and  friends. 

Willmore  was  not  her  real  name,  but  Ruth  was 

her  given  name,  and  we  would  not  for  the  world  call 

her  by  her  real  name,  as  her  mother,  two  brothers 

1431 


44 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


and  one  sister  still  survive  her,  to  mourn  the  fatal 
l)lunge  that  poor  Ruth  took  into  the  maelstrom  of 
society. 

Ruth’s  father  had  died  before  she  could  hardly 
remember  what  a father’s  love  and  tender  care  meant, 
but  she  had  a mother  who  possessed  the  sturdy  qual- 
ities of  a country  lady.  I mean  by  this,  that  she  was 
industrious,  frugal,  possessing  character,  which  is  the 
bulwark  and  shield  to  humanity. 

While  Ruth’s  mother  was  forced  to  economize  and 
even  deprive  herself  of  man^^  things  actually  neces- 
sary and  essential  to  make  life  happy,  she  did  so 
without  a murmur,  as  she  knew  by  depriving  her- 
self of  the  necessities  of  life  she  would  be  better  able 
to  educate  her  children,  and  help  to  make  them  re- 
spected and  honorable  men  and  women. 

Many  who  will  read  this  book,  will  call  to  memory 
the  fate  of  poor  Ruth,  as  the  State  of  Michigan,  or,  at 
least  a large  portion  of  her  inhabitants,  still  remember 
the  fate  of  this  poor,  miserable  creature;  however,, 
this  is  the  first  time  the  true  history  of  her  awful 
fate  was  ever  written.  Not  many  knew  the  details, 
in  fact  only  a score  or  two  knew  how  ruthlessly  this 
poor  girl  was  enticed  by  the  glitter  and  glamour  of 
society,  up,  up,  up  to  the  dizzy  heights  of  this  seem- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


45 


ingly  white  and  innocent  marble  shaft  of  society, 
which  rears  itself  aloft,  and  by  its  treacherous  light 
beguiles  the  innocent  girlhood  of  our  fair  land  to 
mount  to  its  heights,  there  to  lose  her  virtue,  honor, 
good  name,  in  fact  all  that  goes  to  make  ^^woman” 
the  emblem  of  innocence  throughout  the  civilized 
world. 

That  marble  shaft  of  society  should  be  an  emblem 
of  virtue,  honor  and  innocence,  where  girlhood  could 
stand  and  feel  assured  that  depraved  manhood  would 
be  forced  to  halt  at  its  base  and  given  to  understand 
that  this  is  ^‘Holy  ground”  and  would  be  protected 
with  every  drop  of  the  hearts  blood  of  society. 

But  not  so.  Alas!  It  is  to  the  contrary.  While 
this  ^^white  shaft”  looks  innocent  enough  to  the  un- 
initiated, her  pinnacle  is  crimsoned  with  virtue's 
blood,  and  her  base  is  wet  with  the  tears  of  indul- 
gent mothers,  who  were  led  astray  by  trusting  the 
fickle  light  of  society  and  placing  her  darling  daugh- 
ter in  the  keeping  of  this  gang  of  social  pirates. 

Ruth  was  a happy  contented  girl,  just  rounding 
into  ripe  womanhood,  courted  by  a number  of  hon- 
orable country  lads  who  loved  her  with  a deep  and 
tender  love,  which  is  an  honor  to  any  man,  and  a 
blessing  to  the  woman  who  is  so  lucky  as  to  be  the 
object  of  such  a love. 


40 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


She  had  no  desire  to  leave  her  country  home,  as 
her  heart’s  treasures  were  there,  consequently  she 
had  no  longing  to  investigate  the  myths  of  ^^society’s” 
fields.  Ruth  had  read  of  fine  city  ladies,  and  gallant 
men,  but  her  ^‘Michigan  home,”  dear  mother,  broth- 
ers and  sister,  with  her  country  lovers  was  a ^‘para- 
dise” for  her. 

The  fatal  die  had  been  cast,  however,  as  her 
Uncle  by  marriage,  had  been  elected  to  office  from 
the  great  State  of  New  York. 

Of  course  the  Willmore  family  were  glad  to  know 
that  “Uncle  Theodore”  had  been  chosen  by  his  dis- 
trict to  a seat  in  the  lower  House  of  Congress,  but 
none  of  them  ever  dreamed  that  his  election  meant 
that  poor  Ruth  was  so  soon  to  be  given  over  to  the 
yawning  chasm  of  society’s  lust. 

“Uncle  Theodore”  had  married  Ruth’s  mother's 
sister,  and  while  they  had  been  married  nearly  twenty 
years,  no  children  had  ever  blessed  the  marriag(‘, 
consequently  Ruth’s  aunt  was  of  course  loath  to  have 
her  husband  go  to  the  Capitol  and  leave  her  behind. 

“Uncle  Theodore”  was  a common  miller  who  had 
run  a grist  mill  all  his  life  in  a small  rural  town  up 
in  New  York,  and  had  been  prosperous  and  content, 
loved  by  all  who  knew  him,  as  he  was  noted  for  his 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


47 


Ftrict  integrity,  and  always  carried  liis  pocket  book 
open  to  the  wants  of  his  neighbors  and  friends,  and 
no  deserving  man  or  woman  ever  went  away  empty 
handed.  Lie  had  been  successful  in  a modest  way 
and  had  by  his  frugality  and  close  attention  to  busi- 
ness accumulated  considerable  property,  and  had  laid 
by  several  thousand  dollars  in  cash. 

After  he  was  elected  to  Congress,  it  is  said  the 
old  man  was  known  to  sit  and  weep  bitter  tears  of 
repentance  that  he  had  ever  allowed  his  name  to 
be  used  in  a I’OLITICAL  way,  as  he  actually  re- 
gretted his  success  at  the  polls  on  that  drear  Novem- 
ber day. 

But  he  was  an  honorable  man,  therefore  in  justice 
to  his  friends  who  had  championed  his  cause  irre- 
spective of  politics,  he  felt  it  his  bounden  duty  to 
go  to  Washington  and  do  the  best  he  could  for  his 
constituents. 

His  wife  who  was  now  about  fifty  years  old,  and 
who  had  never  been  away  from  her  husband  any  con- 
siderable length  of  time,  could  not  bear  the  idea 
of  him  going  to  Washington  and  leaving  her  behind-, 
therefore  they  concluded  to  dispose  of  their  grist 
mill  and  all  other  property  they  possessed,  excepting 
their  little  home,  and  both  go  to  Washington  for 


48 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


the  two  years,  resolved  that  at  the  ead  of  ^^Uncle 
Theodore’s”  term  that  nothing  on  earth  could  induce 
him  to  “run  for  ofiice  again.” 

This  point  being  settled  and  the  property  being 
disposed  of,  the  next  thing  that  perplexed  “Aunt 
Amanda,”  as  Amanda  was  her  given  name,  was  how 
she  could  manage  to  spend  the  long  winter  days 
alone  in  the  great  Capitol  of  the  United  States. 

“Aunt  Manda”  was  a woman  who  always  “fretted” 
over  something,  and  would  magnify  a small  trouble 
into  a national  calamity,  therefore  each  day  when 
her  husband  would  come  to  dinner,  or  return  from  his 
work  at  evening  she  would  say,  “Oh,  I do  not  think 
1 will  go  to  Washington  with  you,  as  I can  not  bear 
to  be  left  alone,  and  you  will  always  be  at  the  Cap- 
itol. No,  I am  not  going.” 

This  kept  up  until  within  a short  while  before 
her  husband  was  to  start  for  the  Capitol,  when  the 
matter  was  settled  by  “Uncle  Theodore”  suggesting 
that  they  take  Ruth  Willmore  with  them  as  company 
for  her. 

This  j)leased  “Aunt  Amanda”  hugely,  and  Ruth’s 
mother  was  written  in  “post  haste”  and  gave  her 
consent,  and  Ruth  was  shipped  at  onee  to  the  little 
town  up  in  New  York  to  get  ready  to  go  to  the 
Capitol. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


49 


Ruth,  of  course,  poor  child,  was  delighted,  as  it 
was  an  opportunity  that  seldom  comes  to  any  girl, 
much  less  a poor,  obscure  country  girl.  Ruth  arrived 
at  ^‘Uncle  Theodore’s,’^  and  a more  beautiful  child 
of  nature  was  never  beheld. 

After  Ruth  had  retired  for  the  night,  ^‘Uncle 
Theodore”  says  ^‘Manda  I have  got  the  fever.”  ^‘What 
fever”  says  ^^Aunt  Amanda.”  “The  Capitol  fever, 
as  with  a little  fixen  Ruth  will  make  us  the  most 
popular  people  in  Washington,  as  she  is  the  most 
beautiful  child  I ever  looked  at.”  He  continued  by 
saying  “Manda  here  is  one  thousand  dollars,  and  I 
want  you  to  put  every  dressmaker  in  this  town  to 
work  ^primping’  you  and  that  ^gaP  up,  as  I have  it  in 
my  head  that  Ruth  Willmore  will  leave  Washing- 
ton the  wife  of  some  ^Nabob,’  so  don’t  spare  money 
in  ^fixing’  that  child  to  a ‘Queen’s  taste.” 

“Aunt  Amanda”  felt  in  the  same  spirit,  and  the 
next  morning  every  “Dressmaker”  and  “Milliner” 
in  town  was  apprised  of  “Uncle  Theodore’s”  plans 
and  began  to  “fix”  Ruth  up  to  take  Washington 
by  storm. 

“Uncle  Theodore”  had  to  suppliment  his  “thous- 
and” several  times  before  the  day  of  leaving  for  the 

Capitol  came,  but  he  spent  his  money  like  a “Lord” 

(4) 


50 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


and  Ruth  was  indeed  the  best  dressed  girl  in  that 
section  of  New  York  State,  and  when  Washington 
laid  eyes  upon  her,  there  was  but  little  to  criticise, 
however  ^YJncle  Theodore’s”  money  soon  corrected 
the  defects. 

The  day  arrived  to  depart  for  Washington  and 
Ruth  and  ‘“Aunt  Amanda”  were  carted  off  to  the 
train  with  twelve  or  fourteen  trunks  packed  jam  full 
of,  not  only  good  clothes,  but  fine  ones  in  the  pink 
of  fashion. 

‘T'ncle  Theodore”  had  gone  to  Washington  some 
two  weeks  before,  them  and  had  rented  a suite  of 
rooms  at  a fashionable  resort,  and  awaited  the  com- 
ing of  ‘dunt  Amanda”  and  Ruth  with  a marked 
degree  of  impatience,  as  the  old  gentleman  had  im- 
parted to  many  the  fact  that  he  had  the  prettiest 
niece  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth,  and  further 
stated  that  she  would  get  every  cent  he  now  had, 
or  ever  would  make,  and  he  expected  to  make  a few 
million  more  before  he  died. 

‘TTicIe  Theodore”  was  a little  ^‘weak”  upon  the 
subject  of  Ruth's  beauty  and  was  always  talking 
about  it,  consequently  every  one  who  had  gotten 
acquainted  with  him  at  his  hotel  was  anxious  to 
see  her. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


51 


The  ^‘old  man’’  had  learned  that  nothing  ^‘cut  so 
much  ice”  at  Washington  as  money,  so  while  he  did 
not  tell  any  down  right  ^falsehoods’’  about  his 
wealth,  his  talk  would  lead  any  one  to  believe  that 
two  or  three  millions  was  only  a small  thing  to  him. 

You  know  there  is  ^^no  fool  like  an  old  fool”  and 
it  did  really  seem  that  ^‘Uncle  Theodore”  had  about 
gone  ^^daffy”  upon  the  subject  of  Ruth’s  beauty. 

Well  the  day  arrived  for  ^^Aunt  Amanda”  and 
Ruth  to  arrive,  and  ‘^Uncle  Theodore”  had  told  sev- 
eral that  morning,  that  he  expected  "to  ^frot  in”  a 
girl  that  would  cause  the  hearts  of  the  male  popula- 
tion of  Washington  to  ^fhump  the  pudding  out  of 
their  shirt  fronts.” 

‘‘Uncle  Theodore”  met  them  at  the  train,  and, 
be  it  said  to  the  credit  of  the  old  man’s  judgment 
that  Ruth  Willmore  was  a dream  of  beauty,  in  fact 
she  would  be  noticed  in  particular,  among  ten  thous- 
and handsome  women. 

“Uncle  Theodore”  engaged  a “swell  turn  out” 
and  brought  “Aunt  Amanda”  and  Ruth  to  the  hotel, 
and  pretty  soon  their  trunks  followed,  and  the  great 
number  was  evidence  of  their  wealth. 

The  two  bad  their  lunch  served  in  their  rooms, 
as  both  the  ladies  were  tired,  but  “Uncle”  told  them 
they  must  “rig  up”  for  “dinner.” 


^^^yERsiTY 


li-ilNOlS 


OF 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


^‘Aunt  Amanda”  and  Ruth  wanted  to  know  what 
he  meant  by  saying  ^^dinner”  as  it  was  now  about 
‘‘supper  time.”  The  old  man  says,  H-u^s-h — fth!ei 
aristocrats  have  cut  the  word  supper  clean  out  of 
the  dictionary,  and  from  now  on  we  only  have 
“breakfast,”  “lunch,”  and  “dinner.” 

Well,  Ruth  “fixed  up”  in  the  swellest  rig  she  had, 
and  “Aunt  Amanda”  followed  suit,  and  “Uncle  Theo- 
dore” arrayed  himself  in  a “swallow  tailed”  coat, 
that  made  him  look  like  a “thoroughbred”  and  about 
nine  o’clock  they  marched  down  to  “dinner.”  The 
dining  room  was  jammed  with  “Society”  and  many 
of  them  were  eager  to  behold  that  “Michigan  beauty” 
that  the  “Old  Man”  from  New  York  had  been  talk- 
ing about,  as  “Uncle  Theodore”  had  been  “dubbed” 
the  “Old  Man  from  New  York.” 

The  male  members  of  society  especially  were  anx- 
ious to  behold  Miss  Ruth,  and  the  ladies  were  anxious 
to  “hate  her”  if  she  really  was  beautiful. 

The  happy  moment  of  the  “Old  Man’s”  life  had 
arrived,  as  he  marched  down  the  long  aisle  of  the 
I>ining  Room  with  “Aunt  Amanda”  on  one  arm  and 
Ruth  upon  the  other.  The  “Flunky”  parted  the 
drapery  and  a flood  of  light  fell  square  upon  the 
trio,  as  they  marched  into  the  Dining  Room. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


5.1 


When  they  first  entered  a babble  of  voices  could 
be  heard,  as  both  male  and  female  were  endeavoring 
to  talk  at  the  same  time,  however  their  ^‘talk”  is 
always  “chaffy’’  the  same  as  their  brains,  as  society 
has  fewer  brains  to  the  square  inch  than  any  class 
of  “things’’  that  ever  infested  the  earth. 

But  “Uncle  Theodore”  and  his  “Michigan  Beauty” 
surely  silenced  their  “jabber”  as  every  eye  of  both 
“he,”  “she”  and  “it”  was  fixed  upon  this  trio,  and  of 
course  Ruth  was  the  attraction. 

Reader,  I was  present  in  that  Dining  Room,  and 
I never  beheld  a more  beautiful  creature,  and  my 
judgment  was  the  same  as  every  man  who  beheld 
Ruth  Wiilmore,  as  she  came  down  the  aisle  that 
December  night,  as  innocent  as  a new  born  babe. 

The  “Old  Man”  had  dilated  to  me  upon  Ruth’s 
beauty,  and  many,  many  times  I felt  it  my  dut^’  to 
warn  him,  and  advise  him,  in  the  name  of  God  to 
leave  her  in  Michigan,  but  I lacked  the  manhood 
and  moral  courage  to  do  it,  and  thousands  of  times 
since  I have  reproached  myself  for  not  warning  him, 
as  I might  have  been  able  to  save  her  from  what 
befell  her. 

I did  not  meet  Ruth  that  night,  however,  to  my 
certain  knowledge  she  was  introduced  to  twenty-three 


54 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


human  hyenas,  who  parade  as  ^^men.’’  She  was  also 
smothered  by  the  female  contingent  of  this  society 
^^gang,^^  and,  oh  reader,  did  it  ever  appear  to  you 
that  the  female  degenerates  of  this  society  tribe  is 
to  be  more  dreaded  than  the  male  members,  as  they 
play  the  part  of  ‘‘friend’^  to  innocent  girlhood  in 
order  to  be  able  to  more  surely  lead  them  to  their 
awful  fate,  as  they  consider  the  sooner  they  are 
^^retired’^  the  better  it  is  for  them,  as  a society  woman 
hates  with  the  hatred  of  hell,  an  innocent  and  beau- 
tiful woman,  as  she  has  long  since  learned  that  a 
‘‘true  man’’  admires  “true  womanhood.” 

I left  the  Dining  Room  in  disgust,  as  my  con- 
science was  lashing  me  for  not  having  the  manhood 
to  have  warned  this  old  Uncle  what  would  befall  his 
Niece,  did  he  not  watch  her  day  and  night,  but  alas, 
alas,  I procrastinated,  and  this  girl  who  came  to 
Washington  as  innocent  and  as  pure  as  the  rose 
which  clambered  up  the  walls  of  her  humble  Michi- 
gan home,  was  sacrificed  to  appease  the  depraved 
desire  of  what  we  call  “Elegant  society,’  while  in 
fact  it  is  only  a band  of  devils,  both  male  and  female, 
seeking  whom  they  may  devour. 

On  opening  my  mail  the  following  morning  I 
received  an  invitation  from  Mrs.  Gayfrock,  a widow 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


55 


of  a United  States  Senator,  who  lived  on  Pennsyl- 
vania Avenue,  requesting  my  presence  at  her  home 
upon  the  next  evening  to  take  lunch. 

I accepted,  and  the  thought  struck  me  that  I 
would  ease  my  conscience,  and  at  the  same  time  be 
a protector  to  Ruth  in  taking  her  to  this  social  func- 
tion, as  Mrs.  Gayfrock  had  given  the  gentlemen  the 
privilege  to  bring  a lady  friend. 

I at  once  wrote  a short  note  to  her  Uncle,  as  I 
had  not  ^^met”  Miss  Ruth,  and  explained  to  him  my 
desire,  as  I was  quite  sure  that  her  Uncle  had  been 
favorably  impressed  with  me,  but  in  a few  moments 
I was  handed  a note  which,  read: 

“Dear  Colonel: — I appreciate  your  modest  manner 
in  letting  your  invitation  to  Mrs.  Gayfrock's  party 
to  my  Niece  come  through  me,  but  I am  pained  to 
inform  you  that  my  Niece  will  attend  this  party  with 
Senator  A^s  son,  Alonzo.- 

“Yours  truly, 
“THEODORE  R 

I received  the  note  and  felt  as  though  my  veins 
would  burst  trying  to  control  my  anger,  as  Alonzo 
A.  was  one  of  the  most  disreputable  mortals  that 
ever  went  unhung,  however  he  had  money  at  his 
command,  which  was  all  that  “rotten  society”  de- 
mands. 


5G 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


The  evening  of  Mrs.  Gayfrock’s  party  arrived 
and  I went  without  a lady  friend,  as  I had  fully  made 
up  my  mind  that  the  evening  should  be  spent  in 
keeping  my  eye  upon  iilonzo  A.  and  this  innocent 
Michigan  girl. 

As  usual  the  same  aristocrats  (?)  were  at  the 
party  and  after  the  regular  nonsensical  ceremonies 
of  the  early  evening  was  over,  supper  was  announced 
and  wine  and  champagne  followed  in  close  touch. 

I had  no  lady  with  me,  therefore  I was'  accorded 
the  ^‘honor  seat”  the  head  of  the  table,  consequently 
I was  first  served.  1 had  made  up  my  mind  that  I 
was  going  to  warn  Ruth  of  her  danger  at  all  hazards 
so  when  Mrs.  Gayfrock  glided  up  to  me  with  her  “cut 
glass  bottle”  of  wine  to  serve  me,  I deliberately 
turned  my  glass  up  side  down  and  said.  “Never 
so  long  as  I live  will  I ever  again  taste  wine  or  cham- 
pagne, especially  in  the  presence  of  ladies,  as  no  gen- 
tleman can  afford  to  set  an  example  for  another 
man’s  sister,  which  he  would  not  allow  his  own  sister 
to  follow,  and  no  true  gentleman  can  think  as  much  of 
a lady  after  she  drinks  wine  as  he  can  before,  and  no 
true  gentleman  will  allow  a lady  to  do  it  if  he  cau 
prevent  it.” 

Away  down  about  the  middle  of  the  table,  a little 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


57 


polden  haired  girl  hysterically  clapped  her  dainty 
hands,  and  this  little  angel  was  Ruth  Willmore, 
while  the  remainder  of  these  ‘‘she  devils”  gave  me  a 
look  that  would  have  a tendency  to  “freeze  your  feet.” 
Mrs.  Gayfrock  says,  “Oh,  Colonel,  when  did  you  join 
the  Salvation  Army?”  Of  course  this  gang  of  de- 
generates had  a laugh  at  my  expense,  however,  I 
stoutly  lived  up  to  my  statement  and  refused  to  taste 
society’s  “strychnine.” 

Not  another  one  refused  to  drink  wine  around  the 
table  until  Mrs.  Gayfrock  reached  Ruth,  whexj  she 
said  “Please  Mamm,  I do  not  care  for  wine.”  When 
Alonzo,  the  arch  schemer  from  the  paradise  of  devils 
dared  to  make  fun  of  her  as  being  “one  of  Colonel 
Maple’s  Salvation  Army  recruits.”  Ruth  was  young 
and  inexperienced,  and  soon  yielded  to  Alonzo's  en- 
treaties, and  I sat  by  and  saw  this  virtuous  Michigan 
lass  take  her  first  plunge  into  the  abyss  of  shame. 

Not  only  one  drink  but  several  did  Ruth  take,  that 
night,  and  after  the  second  drink  her  cheeks  became 
flushed  from  the  awful  effects  of  that  awful  drug, 
and  within  an  hour  from  that  time  I actually  beheld 
that  girl,  who  a few  hours  before  w’as  as  innocent  as 
“The  lily  of  the  valley”  unblushingly  place  her  foot 
upon  the  knee  of  her  escort  to  have  him  tie  her 
dainty  slipper. 


58 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Pefore  tlie  evening  was  over  she  had  drank  more 
wine,  and  was  ^‘mixing^’  with  this  strange  crowd 
of  ‘‘society  degenerates^’  with  as  much  ease  as  though 
she  was  a veteran,  and  had  been  brought  up  in  the 
midst  of  such  debauchery.  In  order  to  urge  her 
on  and  make  sure  of  her  downfall,  whenever  she  would 
display  her  utter  abandonment,  the  crowd,  both  men 
and  women  would  applaud  her,  which  of  course  led 
her  to  believe  in  her  bewildered  condition,  that  she 
was  making  the  hit  of  her  life. 

Alonzo  the  “Ape”  she  was  with,  had  the  audacity 
to  come  up  to  me  and  remark.  “Colonel,  your  con- 
vert, Miss  Willmore,  is  a sample  of  all  such  d 

foolish  twaddle  about  temperance.” 

I simply  remarked  “that  my  sentiments  were 
those  of  a gentleman,  therefore  I did  not  know 
whether  he  could  comprehend  their  meaning.” 

He  says  in  return,  “Old  man  there  will  be  a to- 
morrow, and  a day  of  settlement  for  these  insults.” 

I was  disguested  and  ready  to  leave,  but  I was 
determined  to  stay  until  the  “debauch”  was  over  in 
order  to  protect  Ruth  if  possible. 

About  four  o’clock  every  one  but  myself  and  Mrs. 
Gayfrock  was  as  full  as  “ticks,”  poor  Ruth  not  being 
used  to  this  sort  of  thing,  it  had  made  her  deipjuy 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


59 


sick,  and  I suggested  to  Mrs.  Gayfrock  that  she  be 
taken  home.  ^‘NEVER,  in  this  condition,  asserted 
Alonzo.”  ^Why?”  I remarked.  it  is  no  harm 
to  drink  the  vile  stuff,  why  should  you  care  for  her 
Uncle  and  Aunt  to  see  her  drunk?”  and  I emphasized 
the  word  ^‘Drunk,^  for  says  I,  “Like  begets  like,” 
and  just  as  sure  as  you  drink  it,  just  that  sure  you 
will  get  “Drunk.” 

“Colonel  Maple,  I want  you  to  understand  that 
I am  the  escort  of  Miss  Willmore,”  says  Alonzo, 
“and  I will  see  that  she  is  taken  care  of.  I will  call 
my  carriage  and  drive  her  around  a few  blocks  in 
the  crisp  air,  and  she  will  be  all  right.”  I simply 
remarked,  “No  you  don’t  drive  Miss  Willmore  around 
for  a few  blocks  nor  for  a few  minutes,  unless  I am 
with  you,  as  I know  your  motive.”  He  at  once  flew 
into  a frenzy  and  fired  his  revolver  at  me,  the  ball 
lodging  in  the  fleshy  part  of  my  thigh,  which  I carry 
to  this  day  as  a “Memento”  of  one  of  Washington’s 
grand  “Social”  (?)  functions. 

Ruth  was  driven  home  by  Mrs.  Gayfrock  in  a 
maudlin  condition,  and  it  was  explained  to  her  Uncle 
and  Aunt  that  the  ball  room  was  so  hot  she  fainted 
and  these  i^oor  old  simple  minded  country  folks  be- 
lieved it. 


CO 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


The  next  morning  there  was  a column  and  a half 
in  the  leading  daily  papers  of  Washington,  about  the 
grand  social,  and  brilliant  gathering  at  the  residence 
of  Mrs.  Gajfrock,  the  charming  widow  of  the  de- 
ceased Senator — but  bear  in  mind  not  a word  said 
about  this  grand  (?)  social  (?)  function  breaking  up 
in  a row  and  Colonel  Dick  Maple  getting  shot  in 
the  leg. 

The  funny  part  of  the  matter  is,  that  these  same 
papers  had  a large  headline  stating  that  ‘‘Col.  Dick 
Maple”  while  carelessly  toying  with  his  ‘Target  pis- 
tol” had  accidentally  discharged  it,  inflicting  a slight 
flesh  wound  in  his  thigh,  however  the  wound  was 
only  slight,  and  he  would  soon  be  out  again.” 

Now,  reader,  you  may  think  this  strange,  but  I 
actually  was  “whipped”  into  giving  this  newspaper 
tale  the  color  of  truth,  as  I tried  in  every  conceiva- 
ble manner  to  secure  the  arrest  of  Alonzo,  but  I could 
not,  as  he  had  money,  therefore  he  was  proof  against 
arrest  in  the  glorious  City  of  Washington,  the  Capi- 
tol of  the  United  States,  and  after  1 could  not  secure 
his  arrest,  I actually  told  my  friends  I accidentally 
shot  myself. 

After  I could  not  get  a warrant  for  Alonzo,  I 
concluded  to  do  the  next  best  thing,  so  I made  up 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


61 


my  mind  to  go  to  Ruth’s  Uncle  and  Aunt,  and  tell 
them  what  had  happened,  and  warn  them  what  to 
expect  if  they  did  not  keep  a keen  look  out,  as  Ruth 
was  young,  and  Washington  society  was  rotten  to 
the  core. 

I called  at  the  ^^Old  Man’s”  Hotel,  and  sent  up 
my  card,  and  instead  of  being  invited  up  to  the  old 
gentleman’s  parlor,  he  came  down  to  the  ^‘Lobby” 
of  the  Hotel,  and  when  he  reached  me  I could  see 
he  was  very  much  excited  and  I asked  him  if  any- 
thing serious  had  happened.  ‘‘Serious,”  he  snorted, 
“I  think  it  is  a serious  matter  for  a gentleman  of 
your  standing  to  attend  a social  gathering  of  well 
bred  people  as  you  did  at  Mrs.  Gayfrock’s,  and  get 
beastly  “drunk”  and  break  up  the  party  in  a regular 
wild  west  fashion.”  I was  perfectly  astounded,  and 
began  by  saying,  “My  Dear  Sir,”  however  the  old 
gentleman  would  not  allow  me  to  finish  the  sentence, 
and  flatly  told  me  that  the  Senator’s  son  Alonzo, 
also  Mrs.  Gayfrock  had  informed  him  of  my  con- 
duct, and  further  stated  that  it  was  my  boisterous 
conduct  that  had  caused  his  Niece  to  faint.  He  told 
me  that  I was  mad  because  I did  not  get  to  take 
Miss  Ruth  to  the  party,  and  had  gone  there  deliber- 
ately to  disgrace  myself  and  all  that  was  there,  and 


G2 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


he  did  not  want  me  to  come  whining  around  him, 
and  further  stated  if  I did  he  would  use  a ^‘Horse- 
whip’’ on  me. 

I saw  it  was  useless  to  try  to  argue  the  case  with 
him,  therefore  turned  my  back  on  him,  and  the  last 
thing  I heard  him  say  was  “You  rich  blackguard.” 

Reader  this  is  the  outcome  of  Washington 
society,  and  this  is  the  treatment  I received  in  en- 
deavoring to  snatch  dear,  sweet  Ruth  Willmore  from 
the  very  jaws  of  a life  of  shame. 

I remained  in  Washington  for  several  months 
afterwards,  and  watched  the  course  of  this  country 
girl,  and  exactly  live  months  from  the  day  she  arrived 
in  that  great  city  of  “shams  and  sharks”  poor  Ruth, 
one  bright  morning  in  May  ended  her  career  by  cut- 
ting her  poor  throat  from  ear  to  ear  with  an  ivory 
handled  knife  which  belonged  to  a manacuring  set 
this  fiend  “Alonzo”  had  given  her.  Why  did  she 
do  it?  Oh!  Reader,  ask  that  old  heart  broken  mother, 
who  still  lives  in  Michigan  ask  those  brothers  and 
that  sister.  Ask  that  dear  old  Aunt  and  Uncle  who 
still  live  in  the  great  State  of  New  York,  and  their 
answer  will  be  Beware!  Beware!  “Uncle  Theodore” 
and  “Aunt  Amanda”  still  remember  me,  and  many 
are  the  letters  I have  received  from  those  dear  old 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


G3 


souls,  begging  me  to  pardon  them  for  their  harsh 
judgment,  as  they  have  long  since  learned  that  my 
motives  were  based  upon  the  eternal  laws  of  justice 
and  that  my  actions  were  prompted  in  behalf  of 
virtue,  but  my  warning  was  not  heeded,  and  virtue 
paid  the  penalty. 

In  the  State  of  Michigan  today  you  will  find  in 
a country  graveyard  a marble  slab,  with  no  other 
inscription  upon  it  but  ^^Ruth.”  No  mention  of  her 
life,  no  w^ord  of  consolation  for  her  friends,  but  sim- 
ply “Ruth.” 

Oh!  Mothers  and  Fathers,  travel  across  the  con- 
tinent with  your  daughters  to  that  cold  slab  of 
marble,  and  while  there  read  this  chapter,  with  un- 
covered heads,  and  point  to  that  silent  monument 
of  man’s  perfidy,  and  woman’s  confidence,  and  pray 
God  that  no  such  fate  may  overtake  the  darlings 
of  your  bosoms. 


THE'WAGES  OF  SIN  IS' DEATH”’ — B^AUtlful  Gr^vCe  Jr<M7kne53  of  PeunSYlVdVPl^  tojfj 
benelf  to  bide  her  sbjvtne, aftecbein^  wrecked  by  V^^bfe^ffoo  ^ocic^ 


CKapter  III 


TKe  Awful  Story  of  a Trusting  and 
Loving  MotKer. 


I have  been  writing  of  what  I saw  in  ^‘Washing- 
ton Society’’  but  now  intend  to  relate  the  experiences 
of  the  wife  of  a gentleman  who  served  four  terms 
in  the  lower  House  of  Congress  from  the  State  of 
Tennsylvania,  and  who  retired  a poorer  but  wiser 
man,  but  being  a man  of  strict  integrity  and  honor- 
able motives,  left  the  Capitol  without  a single  taint 
upon  his  individual  character,  and  who  is  loved  by 
his  friends  for  his  moral  courage. 

There  will  not  be  a dozen  well  posted  persons  in 
the  State  of  Pennsylvania  who  will  read  this  chapter, 
but  could  call  the  name  of  the  lady  whose  ex- 
perience in  ‘‘Washington  Society”  1 will  now  relate 

[G7J 


cs 


PALACES  OP  SIN. 


as  she  is  identified,  not  only  in  her  own  state  with 
temperance  work,  but  has  a national  reputation  for 
her  noble  service  in  rescuing  ‘‘fallen  women’'  all 
over  the  Umted  States,  and  who  has  a host  of  warm 
friends  in  every  State  in  the  Union. 

We  will  know  her  as  Mrs.  Hattie  M.  Frankness, 
“Hattie  M.”  is  a part  of  her  real  name. 

Mrs.  Frankness  had  heard  of  my  endeavors  to 
write  a book  of  this  kind  and  felt  it  her  duty  to 
“cast  in  her  mite,”  therefore,  addressed  to  me  the 
following  letter: 

“Dear  Mr.  Maple: 

“You  may  think  it  strange  to  receive  this  letter 
from  me  as  I have  never  been  permitted  to  meet 
you,  but  I have  learned  through  a mutual  friend  that 
you  w^ere  writing  a book  founded  upon  the  awful 
condition  of  society  among  the  rich,  and  those  who 
presume  to  set  the  example  for  the  masses.  Myself 
and  husband  have  often  talked  the  matter  over  along 
the  same  lines  as  I understand  you  are  wTiting  upon, 
and  since  our  sad  experience  in  Washington  with  our 
darling  children  while  my  husband  was  endeavor- 
ing to  do  his  duty  as  an  official. 

“I  wmuld  like  to  add  my  sad  chapter  to  your  great 
book.  However,  it  is  a bitter  undertaking,  for  it  is 
a chapter  wet  with  the  tears  of  a mother’s  grief,  but  I 
deem  it  my  duty  as  a wife  and  mother. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


G9 


beg  to  ask  if  you  could  grant  me  a small 
space  in  your  book  for  the  recital  of  my  awful  ex- 
perience, as  I deem  it  my  duty  to  God  and  the  in- 
nocent girls  of  our  beloved  land,  and  as  a warning 
to  mothers. 

“Hoping  to  hear  from  you  at  once,  relative  to 
this  matter,  and  bidding  you  God’s  speed  in  your 
laudible  undertaking,  I am, 

“Sincerely  yours, 

(MRS.)  HATTIE  M.  FRANKNESS.” 

As  soon  as  I received  Mrs.  Frankness’  letter, 
knowing  her  by  reputation,  I did  not  wait  to  write 
her  but  at  once  arranged  to  go  to  her  home  and  get 
in  detail  her  experience,  well  knowing  that  she  had 
an  awful  tale  to  relate,  else  she  would  not  have 
written  me  this  letter,  therefore  I proceeded  to  her 
home  which  is  an  unostentatious,  but  a cozy  seven- 
room  house,  situated  near  the  historic  “Anthracite 
Coal  Fields.” 

Oh  I what  a pleasure  to  meet  such  a lady.  A 
lady  highly  educated  and  who  had  been  given  every 
advantage  in  childhood,  and  who  had  been  raised  in 
the  lap  of  plenty,  but  who  possessed  that  lovable 
womanly  spirit  that  throws  off  the  sweet  aroma  of 
purity. 

I tramped  up  to  her  door  with  “grip”  in  hand,  and 


70 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


found  this  lady  “stringing  beans’’  for  dinner,  upon 
the  back  porch  of  her  farm  cottage,  and  humming 
that  good  old  soul  stirring  hymn,  “Rocked  in  the 
Cradle  of  the  Deep.” 

I gently  knocked  at  the  open  door,  as  I felt  it  was 
a sin  to  disturb  that  beautiful  scene,  as  it  would 
have  been  a grand  sitting  for  the  brush  of  an  old 
master. 

Mrs.  Frankness  arose,  brushed  the  “bean  hulls” 
from  her  apron,  and  came  forward  to  greet  me,  and 
Oh,  what  a greeting.  She  simply  said  “Come  in,” 
but  it  sounded  in  my  ears,  just  like  I imagine  the 
voice  of  Jesus  would  sound  when  he  says  “Come 
home”  to  a weary  soul,  as  she  did  not  ask  what  I 
wanted  or  w^ho  I was,  but  simply  with  a motherly 
smile  said  “Come  in.” 

I had  forgotten  what  I w-anted  and  who  I w^as, 
as  I had  never  received  such  a welcome,  save  from 
that  silvery  haired  mother  in  old  Indiana. 

She  overwhelmed  me  with  her  simple  reception, 
and  for  the  time  being,  I had  forgotten  everything 
but  the  consciousness  of  knowing  that  I was  near 
the  habitation  of  Angels. 

At  last  I gathered  my  “wits”  and  handed  her  my 
card  which  read  simply  “Dick  Maple.”  She  looked  » 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


71 


at  me  for  a moment,  with  tears  glistening  in  her 
eyes,  then  gently  clasped  my  hand  and  said,  .^‘1  am 
so  glad  to  see  you  that  I need  help  to  enjoy  my 
happiness,’^  and  at  once  stepped  to  the  edge  of  the 
back  porch  and  gave  a rope  which  was  connected 
to  an  old  fashioned  dinner  bell  a few  pulls,  and 
each  clang  of  that  old  dinner  bell  was  sweeter  to 
me  than  the  grandest  music  I had  ever  heard,  as  it 
remindea  me  of  my  boyhood  days  before  my  ^Llunt’s’^ 
money  had  weaned  me  from  nature.  Presently  a 
broad  shouldered,  sunburned  man  of  perhaps  sixty 
years  of  age,  came  in  sight  and  halted  at  the  old  w^ell 
in  the  yard  and  drank  deep  from  that  ‘^Old  Moss 
Covered  Bucket”  and  proceeded  towards  the  back 
door. 

He  entered  and  Mrs.  Frankness  with  an  ease  that 
plainly  marked  her  a cultured  lady  «aid  ^‘Husband 
this  is  Colonel  Maple  from  Indiana.” 

Mir.  Franknessi  with  the  ease  and  unassuming 
dignity  of  a thorough  gentleman,  as  he  was,  simply 
said  “Colonel,  nowhere  could  you  be  more  welcome.” 

I will  now  give  the  reader  an  introduction  to  Mr. 
Frankness,  and  then  proceed  to  take  up  the  exper- 
ience of  Mrs.  Frankness  in  society,  and  will  omit 
the  details  of  my  very  happy  visit  to  the  home  of  this 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


very  elegant  family  however,  the  reader  must  know 
in  a slight  degree  something  about  Mr.  Frankness. 

He  was  a man  about  six  feet,  two  inches  tall, 
broad  shouldered,  and  his  hair  was  once  very  black, 
but  at  this  time  would  be  called  ‘‘Iron  gray.” 

He  was  a man  of  culture,  having  a polished  edu- 
cation, and  it  is  said  was  one  of  the  most  pow^erful 
orators  to  be  found  anywhere  in  the  Eastern  States, 
w:hich  is  saying  a great  deal,  as  “The  East”  has  had 
the  honor  of  producing  many  powerful  orators. 

He  w^as  simplicity  personified,  and  made  no  at- 
tempt whatever  to  impress  you  with  his  learning, 
but  on  the  contrary  would  rather  listen  than  talk.  ^ 

He  had  quit  politics  because,  as  he  said,  “he 
desired  to  be  a gentleman,  without  having  to  fight 
to  keep  from  becoming  a rascal.” 

He  was  a devout  Christian,  as  well  as  his  wife, 
and  believed  in  God  “in  all  things.”  , 

This,  dear  reader,  I think  will  give  you  an  idea 
of  Mr.  Frankness. 

As  stated  before,  I will  not  relate  all  of  the  many 
pleasant  circumstances  connected  with  my  stay  at 
the  home  of  this  most  elegant  lady  and  gentleman, 
but  will  proceed  to  relate  w'ord  for  word,  as  near  as 
possible  Mrs.  Frankness’  experience  with  the  abomin- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


73 


ations  of  society,  and  I herewith  reproduce  it  in  her 
exact  language.  Her  story  follows: 

“I  was  born  and  brought  up  to  w^omanhood  in  the 
State  of  North  Carolina,  my  Father  and  Mother 
moving  to  Pennsylvania  when  I was  seventeen  years 
old. 

“1  married  Mr.  Frankness  at  the  age  of  nineteen. 
We  have  been  married  about  thirty-eight  years.  My 
Father  was  a farmer  of  some  means  and  Mr.  Frank- 
ness was  also  a farmer  w^hen  I married  him.  I was 
educated  in  a Female  Seminary  in  Nashville,  Tenn. 

“Several  years  after  we  were  married,  Mr.  Frank- 
ness wms  induced  to  run  for  Congress.  He  con- 
sented to  do  so,  being  elected  for  four  consecutive 
terms.  How^ever,  after  the  first  two  terms  he  alwmys 
received  the  nomination  without  asking  for  it,  and 
against  his  wishes,  as  he  had  learned  that  the  pro- 
fessional politician  was  a thing  to  be  abhored,  con- 
sequently desired  to  get  out  of  politics,  also  knowing 
0 

that  I wms  not  in  sympathy  with  all  of  his  political 
views,  I being  a Southerner  and  naturally  having 
some  ideas  in  sympathy  with  the  Southern  people, 
and  Mr.  Frankness  being  a staunch  Republican,  of 
course,  at  times  we  did  not  see  political  things  ex- 
actly alike.  This  was  not  the  greatest  reason  how- 
ever, why  w'e  did  not  w^ant  to  remain  in  politics. 


74 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


as  we  bad  two  daughters  and  one  son  who  was  in  ♦ 
a manner  grown,  and  we  did  not  want  to  risk  blast- 
ing their  lives  bj  allowing  them  to  come  in  con- 
tact with  society’s  filthy  crater,  as  we  had  silently ' 
watched  both  young  men  and  women  approach  that 
volcano  of  ‘seething  shame’  called  ‘society’  and  for 
a moment  hesitate,  but  eventually  plunge  in  to 
emerge  lost  to  honor,  lost  to  the  entreaties  of  friends, 
lost  to  reason,  and  evetually  lost  to  God. 

“I,  and  the  children  had  spent  each  winter  with 
Mr.  Frankness  in  Washington,  during  his  first  four 
years,  always  retiring  to  our  farm  in  the  summer. 
Our  children  were  growing  up,  in  fact  our  son  and 
Grace,  our  oldest  daughter  were  then  about  of  age, 
and  we  concluded  after  my  husband  was  elected  for 
the  third  term  to  rent  our  farm  and  move  to  Wash- 
ington. Oh!  If  I could  only  undo  this  one  act  of 
my  life,  I would  be  willing  to  live  in  a hovel  the 
remainder  of  my  days,  and  exist  upon  bread  and 
water.” 

Right  here  Mrs.  Frankness  broke  down  and  wept 
bitter  tears  of  repentance,  and  she  remarked  “Oh! 
Colonel  Maple,  I can  not  see  how  I can  proceed  with 
these  awful  facts,  as  they  tear  open  anew  the  terri- 
ble lacerations  of  my  poor  heart,  placed  then*  by 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


75 


Ibat  demon-faced,  and  hideous  harlot  called  ^fashion- 
able society,’  and  was  it  not  for  the  good  of  the  rising 
generation,  I could  never  relate  this  horrible  story 
that  involves  my  own  flesh  and  blood,  and  my  darl- 
ing daughter  Grace,  and  my  fickle  son  Harold.” 

was  moved  to  tears  by  this  noble  woman’s  dis- 
tress, and  suggested  thal  she  keep  her  secret  locked 
in  her  poor  broken  heart,  but  she  replied,  ^‘They 
are  gone,  and  this  story  of  society’s  crime,  can  do 
them  no  harm  and  it  may  be  the  means  of  snatching 
some  halting  mother’s  darling  from  the  pit  of  socie- 
ty’s abomination,  and  sure  disgrace.” 

Mrs.  Frankness  was  so  wrought  up  and  broken 
hearted  that  the  task  was  postponed  until  the  fol- 
lowing day. 

That  evening  just  about  sundown  I was  strolling 
through  the  orchard,  and  my  attention  was  attracted 
by  a voice  in  solemn  supplication,  imploring  a living 
God  for  courage  to  perform  her  duty.  I listened  and 
soon  learned  that  the  voice  emanated  from  the  lips 
of  that  dear  old  Mother  whose  heart  had  been  gashed 
by  society’s  poisoned  and  unmerciful  dagger.  Oh! 
what  a prayer.  I uncovered  my  head  as  I felt  that 
I was  standing  upon  holy  ground.  I never  moved 
while  that  tormented  soul  beseeched  power  from  the 
Great  White  Throne  to  perform  her  duty. 


76 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Abl  could  the  heartless  rabble  of  society  have 
heard  that  mother’s  supplication,  methinks  that  the 
jingle  of  wine  glasses  would  have  ceased;  the  cheek 
hushed  with  wine  would  have  paled;  the  giddy  clat- 
ter of  tongues  would  have  hushed;  and  the  seducers 
of  virtue  would  have  called  upon  their  God  for  mercy, 
as  that  praj-er  was  burdened  with  mercy  for  those 
who  had  wrought  the  destruction  of  her  darling 
children,  and  brought  sorrow  and  disgrace  upon 
their  parents. 

I returned  to  the  house  in  a round-about  way,  as 
I did  not  v/ant  this  distressed  soul  to  know  that  I 
had  heard  her  supplication  as  I felt  my  unworthiness 
to  even  listen  to  such  a righteous  plea  from  one  so 
near  the  Throne. 

When  1 returned  to  the  House,  Mrs.  Frankness 
and  her  husband  were  sitting  upon  the  front  porch, 
gently  singing  ^‘Nearer  My  God  to  Thee,”  and  a more 
happy  contented  couple  it  has  never  been  my  lot  to 
behold.  The  face  of  Mrs.  Frankness  was  as  placid 
as  that  of  a sleeping  babe,  and  the  thought  struck 
me  ‘T  know  that  my  Redeemer  lives”  as  God’s  ap- 
proval was  so  plainly  stamped  upon  that  heartbroken 
Mother’s  face,  that  any  one  would  know  that  she  had 
not  gone  to  her  Lord  in  vain 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


77 


As  I took  a seat  with  them,  Mrs.  Frankness  re- 
marked “Colonel  Maple,  we  will  proceed  tomorrow 
with  our  task  and  we  will  have  no  more  interrup- 
tions.’^ 

Well  I knew  that  she  had  obtained  from  “The 
mercy  seat”  the  full  assurance  that  she  was  right. 

The  morning  came,  and  Mrs.  Frankness  began  her 
sorrowful  story  by  saying  “We  moved  to  Washing- 
ton, where  the  purest  of  men  and  women  should  re- 
side, but  Oh  it  is  the  exception  and  not  the  rule,  that 
you  find  integrity  and  honor  at  the  Capitol  of  the 
greatest  nation  on  earth. 

“I,  like  thousands  of  other  foolish  mothers 
thought  that  my  children  could  not  be  induced  to 
go  astray,  as  they  had  never  had  aught  but  good 
examples  set  before  them,  therefore  foolishly  be- 
lieved that  my  children  could  not  be  led  astray  by 
the  false  lights  of  deceptive  society,  however  I was 
not  acquainted  with  the  awful  cunning  of  what 
society  is  pleased  to  call  the  ‘Smart  set’  or  the  ‘Four 
hundred.’ 

“We  had  always  been  frugal  and  had  saved  some 
money  each  year  since  we  had  been  married,  and  in 
the  four  years  of  my  husband’s  official  career  v^e  had 
saved  each  year  more  than  half  of  his  salary,  coiise- 


78 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


rjuently  we  had  several  thousand  dollars  saved  by  the 
time  we  made  the  ‘fatal  move.’ 

^ “We  rented  a modest  home  in  a respectable  part 
of  the  city  of  Washington,  surrounded  by  the  fami- 
lies of  Senators,  Congressmen  and  other  officials, 
and  within  a very  short  time,  and  before  we  actually 
realized  it,  we  had  drifted  into  the  treacherous  cur- 
rent of  Society  which  surely  leads  to  the  ‘Niagara’ 
of  shame  and  dishonor. 

“Once  in  this  current,  it  is  not  an  easy  matter 
to  turn  back,  nor  even  check  your  frail  craft,  espec- 
ially when  you  have  allowed  your  children  to  taste 
of  such  pleasures,  as  you  can  not  reason  with  them 
as  you  could  with  more  mature  minds.  Again  you 
can  not  always  be  with  your  children,  therefore  you 
are  compelled  to  ‘trust  to  fate’  very  often,  and  you 
know  that  ‘fate’  may  mean  most  anything,  how- 
ever, in  our  case  it  meant  the  blacking  of  the  char- 
acter of  both  poor  Grace  and  Harold,  my  darling 
children. 

“The  first  time  that  I detected  the  filthy  touch  of 
society’s  grime  upon  my  dear  son,  was  upon  his 
return  from  a ‘social,’  given  by  one  of  our  neighbors 
who  played  the  part  of  a Christian  lady.  Oh!  Col- 
onel I detest  ‘socials,’  I mean  where  you  have  to  be- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


79 


come  ^drimk'  to  be  social.  Yes,  the  first  time  I 
noticed  the  cankerous  touch  of  society  upon  Harold 
was  upon  his  return  from  this  ^social’  given  by  this 
seeming  pious  old  lady,  whom  I afterwards  learned, 
not  only  to  be  a rank  hypocrite,  but  was  actually  ad- 
dicted to  the  drink  habit.  Harold  returned  home  and 
I noticed  his  cheeks  were  flushed,  and  his  talk  was 
unnatural,  and  I detected  the  smell  of  this  devilish 
drug  upon  his  breath. 

questioned  him  and  he  confessed  that  he  had 
drank  a quantity  of  wine  at  the  home  of  my  sup- 
posed Christian  friend. 

“Oh!  I plead  with  that  dear  boy  upon  bended 
knees  to  promise  me  that, he  never  would  again  touch 
the  abominable  stuff  and  he  made  the  promise  and 
1 believe  in  good  faith,  but  Oh!  how  hard  to  keep 
a good  resolve  when  this  profligate  gang  of  vaga- 
bonds, who  parade  as  the  ^chosen  few’  make  fun  and 
tantalize  one  for  a laudable  resolution. 

“Not  longi  until  Hai*old  returned  home  again 
under  the  influence  of  liquor.  Once  more  with  tears 
streaming  down  my  face  I exacted  a promise  and 
once  more  he  gave  the  promise,  and  renewed  the 
resolve,  only  to  be  broken  again. 

“I  resolved  to  move  back  to  the  farm  in  Penn* 


so 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


svlvania,  aud  anuounced  our  intentions,  when  to  our 
great  astonishment  Harold  informed  me  that  we 
could  go  if  we  liked,  but  as  far  as  he  was  concerned 
he  intended  to  stay  in  Washington. 

^‘Mother  like,  I clung  to  the  word  ‘Hope^  and 
thought  it  better  to  stay  in  Washington  and  try  to 
reclaim  him,  than  to  leave  him,  and  let  him  go  to 
destruction  without  an  effort  to  save  him. 

“Ah!  better  had  we  allowed  this  boy  to  go  to 
destruction  than  to  have  sacrificed  dear  Grace,  who 
was  then  as  pure  as.  the  brook  that  ripples  down 
the  slope  of  yonder  mountain,  but  God  v/ill  forgive 
a poor  mother’s  mistakes,  as  I did  what  I thought 
best,  and  stayed  in  Washington,  and  not  only  fed 
to  the  monster,  ‘society’  my  boy,  but  stood  by  and 
saw  Grace  my  darling  daughter  sacrificed  to  that 
gang  of  unGodly  beasts,  who  would  have  you  believe 
they  were  ‘men’  and  ‘women,’  when  they  are  a dis- 
grace to  the  land  that  gave  them  birth. 

“Harold  went  from  bad  to  worse,  until — Oh,  Col- 
onel Maple,  must  I tell  you?  Yes,  I have  promised 
God  that  I would  give  this  to  the  world  for  the  ben- 
efit of  the  living — until  he  was  killed  in  a ‘brothel,’ 
mingling  with  the  self  same  gang  that  once  paraded 
in  society  as  the  ‘elite  of  society.’ 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


81 


“Harold  was  killed  by  over  confidence  in.  his  early 
training,  but  I have  learned  to  my  sorrow  that  early 
training  can  not  withstand  the  onslaught  of  the  devil 
who  is  backed  by  society,  as  the  devil  has  learned 
that  he  can  make  the  young  believe  that  what  society 
sanctions,  must  be  all  right,  therefore  he  attacks 
the  young  with  society  marshalled  at  his  back,  and 
the  citadel  of  their  early  training  is  soon  stormed, 
and  the  sharp  hoofs  of  society’s  demons  have  abso- 
lute control,  while  mothers  and  fathers  warnings 
are  treated  as  ‘foggy’  ideas,  until  too  late  the  victim 
has  crossed  the  ^dead  line’  where  mothers’  prayers 
and  mothers’  tears,  are  lost  upon  the  desert  of  blasted 
hopes  and  blasted  ambitions. 

“After  Harold  had  met  his  awful  fate  at  the 
hands  of  society,  we  then  fully  made  up  our  minds  to 
return  to  our  Pennsylvania  home,  but  in  the  mean- 
time Mr.  Frankness  had  been  elected  the  fourth 
and  last  time  to  another  term  in  Congress.  Oh,  I 
hate  the  name  of  ‘Politician’  as  I know  them  so  well, 
and  I know  their  actions,  and  the  unholy  tribe  they 
cater  to. 

“No  matter  if  my  husband  had  been  elected  to 
another  term,  I was  resolved  to  return  to  our  coun- 
try home,  where  I could  protect  the  remainder  of 


82 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


my  brood  from  the  scheming  ‘hawks’  and  ‘buzzards’ 
of  society. 

“I  and  my  husband  had  had  many  talks  about  Grace 
and  her  future,  as  we  had  noticed  of  late  that  Grace 
had  been  coming  home  rather  late  from  social  gath- 
erings, but  Oh  God,  I dared  not  dream  of  a wrong 
intention,  as  I was  still  blind  to  the  awful  snares  of 
society,  and  blind  still  in  the  confidence  of  the  early 
training  of  my  children,  especially  my  darling  girls; 
however,  Alice  was  only  fourteen  years  old,  and  was 
always  at  home  with  myself  and  her  father. 

“I  hesitated  to  make  any  inquiries  of  Grace  why 
she  staid  out  so  late  to  these  parties,  as  I did  not 
want  her  to  think  I believed  it  possible  for  her  to 
do  a wrong,  or  an  unlady  like  act,  as  I never  believed 
in  letting  your  children  know  that  you  believed  them 
anything  but  honorable.  ^ 

“However,  Grace’s  hours  became  so  uncertain 
that  I was  compelled  to  make  an  investigation,  and 
Oh,  imagine  my  horror,  on  learning  that  she  too  one 
night  was  led  to  my  door  by  a policeman,  under  the 
influence  of  this  damnable  drug  ‘Rum.’  I prayed 
God  to  take  me,  so  that  I might  never  have  to  behold 
the  like  again. 

.“I  prayed  with  Grace  and  a more  penitent  child 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


83 


I never  beheld,  and  she  told  me  that  she  had  only 
drank  ‘just  one  glass’  and  I poor  ignorant  soul  her 
lieved  it.  She  stated  that  Mrs.  ‘F.’  had  insisted  that 
I take  just  one  glass  as  it  would  do  me  no  harm, 
and  I did,  and  the  effect  was  almost  instantaneous, 
and  Mrs.  F had  come  to  within  half  a block  of  home 
with  me  and  then  had  asked  a policeman  to  see  me 
home.’ 

“I  forgave  her,  but  made  up  my  mind  that  we 
would  at  once  leave  Washington.  Within  a day  or 
two  I informed  Grace  that  we  would  move  back  to 
Pennsylvania  on  the  next  Thursday,  when  to  my 
surprise  Grace  flatly  refused  to  go,  stating  that  I 
could  take  her  back,  but  the  first  opportunity  she 
had  she  would  ‘run  off’  as  she  did  not  propose  to  live 
in  the  country. 

“I  was  not  going  to  run  any  further  risk,  so 
regardless  of  Grace’s  threats  we  moved  back  to  the 
farm,  and  Grace  at  once  became  changed,  her  sweet 
disposition  was  transformed  into  a morose  fault  find- 
ing one,  however  I tried  to  make  home  as  happy  as 
possible,  in  fact  I invited  her  girl  friends  to  see  us 
from  Washington,  and  endeavored  to  keep  the  house 
full  of  company,  thinking  that  perhaps  I could  change 
her  longing  for  fickle  and  unholy  society,  but  alas, 
alas,  how  utterly  I failed. 


84 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


“On  a Tuesday  morning  the  17th  day  of  December 
after  we  had  returned  to  our  country  home,  Alice 
was  sent  up  to  Grace’s  room  about  six  o’clock  in  the 
morning  to  awaken  her,  as  it  Vvas  her  custom  to  do, 
and  I will  never  forget  the  scream  this  poor  child 
uttered,  as  she  had  pushed  the  door  of  Grace's  room 
open  and  beheld  her  poor  sister’s  dead  body  hang- 
ing from  the  transom.  Her  face  black  from  strangu- 
lation, as  she  had  stole  out  during  the  night,  secured 
a rope  and  hanged  herself  from  the  transom  of  her 
own  room. 

“Oh  Colonel  Maple,  I am  about  to  repeat  some- 
thing to  you  that  I have  never  told  or  repeated 
to  any  one  on  earth,  not  even  to  Grace’s  dear  father, 
as  I had  concluded  to  bear  the  shame  alone,  and 
did  not  want  to  burden  Mr.  Frankness  with  the  ter- 
rible shame;  however  a few  evenings  since  I fell  upon 
my  knees  alone  in  our  orchard  and  prayed  as  I had 
never  prayed  before  for  ‘light’  how  to  proceed  in  giv- 
ing you  facts  for  your  noble  book,  and  it  was  plainly 
revealed  to  me  that  I should  hold  back  nothing,  as 
it  was  revealed  to  me  by  God  that  his  blessings 
should  be  upon  me  for  so  doing,  therefore  Colonel 
Maple,  you  ate  the  first  mortal  that  I ever  have 
repeated  what  I am  about  to  I'cpeat. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


85 


“We  let  the  neighbors  believe  that  Grace  hung 
herself  on  the  account  of  being  deprived  of  her 
Washington  associates,  and  from  a girlish  belief 
that  she  was  being  iinjiosed  upon,  but  Oh,  God,  this, 
this  is  the  true  story  Colonel  Maple,”  at  the  same 
time  handing  me  a yellow  crumpled  piece  of  paper, 
scribbled  in  a school  girPs  hand. 

“Dear  Mamma,  Papa  and  Alice:  A,  few  months 
would  reveal  my  secret,  therefore  I deem  it  best  to 
cover  my  shame  as  much  as  possible  in  the  cold  em- 
brace of  death,  as  no  one  need  ever  know  the  reason 
for  my  rash  act. 

“Forgive  me  Mamma,  Papa  and  little  Alice,  as 
God  has  alread^^  forgiven  me.  GRACE.” 

“This  Colonel  Maple,”  continued  the  distracted 
Mother,  “is  why  I v/rote  you  the  letter  I did,  and 
caused  you  to  come  from  Indiana  to  listen  to  a heart- 
broken mother’s  story. 

“I,  a poor  heart-broken  Mother  have  been  forced 
to  furnish  two  precious  lives  to  appease  the  hellish 
lust  of  society. 

“Alice,  poor  child,  died  in  a few  weeks  after 
Grace’s  self  destruction,  but  thank  God  I know  she 
died  an  honorable  death.” 

With  a look  now  of  utter  dispair  Mrs.  Frankness 


8G 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


exclaimed.  ‘‘Now,  Colonel  Maple,  you  have  my  secret. 
Tell  it  to  the  world.  Tell  it  to  Mothers.  Tell  it  to 
the  fair  girlhood  of  the  land.  Proclaim  it  to  the 
young  men  of  the  nation.  Tell  the  word  that  ‘society^ 
has  robbed  me  of  not  only  my  own  blood  and  flesh, 
but  stole  the  good  nande  of  my  forefathers  as  far  as 
possible.  Let  this  story  of  ‘Society’s  Crime’  be  read 
from  the  frozen  North  to  the  balmy  Southland,  my 
native  home.” 


•;.<,*>.  -.  . . ■-  • 


■'/  Vv"  :'/ 


N 


CKapter  IV. 


THe  Story  of  a Once  Happy  ^V^ife,W^Ko 
W^as  Ruined  by  “Society’s  Con- 
taminating Breatb. 


Could  we  but  gather  together  from  the  four 
corners  of  the  earth,  the  wrecks  of  Society’s  Tornado, 
we  could  march  through  this  land  with  an  army  of 
blasted  lives  that  would  so  appall  this  generation 
that  society's  touch  would  be  shunned  and  dreaded 
as  that  of  the  leper! 

^‘Society”  is  not  satisfied  to  blast  the  lives  of  the 
young,  but  she  halts  her  ‘‘Chariot  of  Sin”  before  the 
door  of  the  happy  home,  and  marches  across  the 
threshold  of  that  home,  with  the  smile  and  face  of 
an  angel,  but  under  her  deceitful  tongue  is  found 
the  uosion  of  the  asp,  and  the  hideous  remorse  of  a 
lost  soul  in  hell. 


00 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Society  does  not  come  to  her  victim  with  an  open 
book,  recorded  therein  the  miseries  and  shame  of 
girls  who  were  once  the  pride  of  a loving  mother’s 
and  father^s  heart. 

She  does  not  unfurl  her  black  flag  of  harlotism; 
she  does  not  hang  her  chart  of  dark  deeds  upon  the 
wall  of  your  happy  home  and  point  out  thereon  the 
crimson  spots  left  by  her  unholy  touch;  but  she 
comes  arrayed  as  an  angel,  and  whispers  into  your 
willing  ear  that  there  are  greater  things  which  you 
should  behold,  and  which  she  will  show  you  for  the 
asking. 

Remember  this  ^‘Chariot  of  Sin’’  does  not  halt  at 
your  door  unless  there  are  one  of  three  attractions  to 
be  found. 

First:  If  you  have  a beautiful  daughter,  fair  of 
face  and  form  and  one  who  some  male  member  of 
that  despicable  herd  of  ^‘human  hyenas”  desire  to  de- 
bauch, then  this  ‘‘Chariot  of  Sin”  will  halt  at  your 
door  and  pass  in  her  perfumed  card  to  the  mother 

of  that  girl,  as  society  well  knows  that  the  easiest 

% 

way  to  accomplish  her  most  diabolical  end  is  to 
flatter  and  cajole  a loving  mother  by  making  her 
believe  that  her  daughter  is  one  of  the  most  beauti- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


91 


ful  girls  on  earth,  and  with  the  proper  management, 
and  properly  placing  her  before  the  aristocratic 
world  that  she  will  outshine  and  out-rival  any  in 
that  most  elegant  (?)  set. 

That  poor  mother  believing  that  this  bundle  of 
perfidy  of  her  own  sex  could  not  be  competent  of 
.scheming  for  the  destruction  of  her  darling  daughter, 
relies  implicitly  upon  this  bundle  of  shams. 

Second:  If  you  are  wealthy  and  have  a son  who 
some  female  member  of  society  desires  to  entice  into 
her  meshes  to  enable  her  to  ^‘bleed’’  this  fickle  lad 
of  his  wealth,  in  order  that  she  may  dress  in  ^^pur- 
ple  and  fine  linen,”  she  will  cross  your  threshold 
and  it  is  very  seldom  that  society  fails  in  her  mission^ 
especially  when  she  reaches  out  her  bejeweled  hand 
and  promises  social  victory,  but  alas,  alas,  she  never 
intimates  to  that  mother  or  father  what  her  real 
mission  is,  for  did  she  knock  at  your  door  and 
plainly  tell  you  her  exact  mission,  you  would  treat 
her  as  though  she  was  from  the  i)est  house,  with  a 
thousand  contagious  diseases  clinging  to  her  silken 
garments. 

Third:  Her  most  unholy  mission  is  when  she 
halts  her  splendidly  appointed  ‘‘Chariot  of  Shame” 
in  front  of  that  happy  home  where  the  husband  is 


92 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


all  love,  ana  where  that  beautiful  wife  sits  in  con* 
tentment  and  bliss,  day  in  and  day  out,  dreaming  day 
dreams  of  her  husband,  whom  she  considers  the  one 
grtat  man  among  the  men  of  the  earth  and  gazes  upon 
her  children  as  they  prattle  in  innocent  play,  and 
considers  them  as  a bevy  of  angels  sent  direct  from 
God  to  multiply  her  blessings. 

We  watch  that  loving  wife  as  she  stands  upon 
that  vine  clad  porch  of  her  happy  home  and  shades 
her  eyes  and  gazes  down  the  road,  anxious  and 
eager  to  catch  a glimpse  of  her  husband,  returning 
from  some  business  mission;  we  watch  him  approach- 
ing that  dear  wife  of  his  bosom;  his  breast  heaving 
with  manly  pride,  and  see  that  dear  wife  who  is  the 
picture  of  contentment  throw  her  arms  about  hkn  in 
an  ecstasy  of  joy  and  behold  that  happy  man  implant 
upon  the  brow  of  that  most  happy  wife  the  pure  kiss 
of  a pure  man. 

We  see  them  at  eventide  resting  in  the  quiet 
gloaming  with  their  children  playing  in  childish  glee 
about  their  feet,  and  we  exclaim  ^‘Ohl  this  must  be 
the  zenith  of  happiness.” 

Society  must  be  depraved  indeed,  when  she  di  ags 
her  filthy  form  across  the  threshold  of  a mother's 
confidence  and  robs  her  of  her  son  or  daughter,  but 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


93 


Oh!  what  a hideous  creature  she  must  be  when  she 
unblushingly  knocks  at  the  door  of  the  happy  home 
of  husband  and  wife  and  there  stealthily  drops  the 
seed  of  discontent  into  the  heart  of  that  wife,  and 
holds  the  torch  of  deception  in  her  bejeweled  hand. 

The  reader  may  think  that  such  an  act  could  only 
be  performed  by  a demon  of  hell,  who  had  been  there 
for  centuries,  being  tutored  to  perform  such  a fiend- 
ish mission,  but  Oh!  not  so,  as  this  “harlot”  of  society 
has  been  for  decades  past,  tramping  up  and  dowm 
through  the  length  and  breadth  of  this  land,  parad- 
ing herself  as  the  “Anointed  of  the  land,”  halting 
thither  and  yon  at  the  door  of  contented  homes  and 
dragging  to  their  eternal  fate,  girls  who  were  satis- 
fied with  their  lot  until  she  planted  the  seed  of  dis- 
content within  their  simjile  hearts  and  whispered 
promises  rose  tinted  with  the  grandeur  of  fame  and 
social  prestige,  but  never  daring  to  tell  them  that 
a short  distance  after  this  rose  tinted  journey  had 
^ begun  that  the  springs  of  desolation  would  bubble 
forth  from  every  hillock,  and  the  rivers  of  despair 
in  hellish  darkness  flowed  on  forever,  her  bosom 
covered  with  bla,ckened  characters  of  the  young 
from  every  walk  of  life,  and  at  her  destination  were 
piled  mountain  high,  the  dead  hopes  and  ambitions; 


94 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


the  ruined  characters  and  good  names  of  her  in- 
numerable host  of  dupes  who  had  succumbed  to  her 
rose  tinted  promises  that  were  never  fulfilled,  and 
from  that  festering  putrifying  heap  of  lost  charac- 
ters the  stench  has  become  so  oppressive  that  the 
world  has  begun  to  look  upon  this  ^‘demon  eyed” 
harlot  as  a thing  to  be  dreaded  and  despised  above 
all  others. 

We  make  the  above  statement  in  order  to  better 
prepare  the  reader  for  what  is  to  follow,  as  the  re- 
mainder of  this  chapter  will  be  taken  up  with  the 
recital  of  the  story  of  a once  happy  and  contented 
wife,  and  mother,  but  who  was  led  astray  by  the 
cunning  and  deceitful  tongue  of  society.  , 

The  recital  of  this  woman’s  woes  are  verbatim,  as 
she  wrote  it  herelf,  and  we  give  it  to  the  world,  be- 
lieving that  it  will  so  impress  itself  upon  the  minds 
of  the  reader  that  they  will  be  fully  prepared  to 
detect  this  awful  “Harlot”  should  she  ever  present 
herself  with  her  fine  equipage  at  the  door  of  your  , 
home. 

This  woman  was  once  the  loved  and  contented 
wife  of  a manufacturer  of  the  City  of  Chicago,  who 
was  not  rich,  as  some  would  deem  riches,  but  who, 
I)erhaps,  was  worth  fifty  or  sixty  thousand  dollars. 


PALACES  OP  SIN. 


05 


and  whose  income  was  ten  or  twelve  thousand  dol- 
lars a year,,  therefore  you  can  see,  he  was  consid- 
ered by  all,  to  be  a very  prosperous  man. 

He  had  been  raised  in  the  country  up  in  the  State 
of  Wisconsin,  his  father  being  a blacksmith,  but 
who  had  by  his  thrift  been  able  to  give  his  children 
a fair  education,  and  his  son  Wilbur  had  the  genius 
of  his  father  and  could  fashion  iron  to  suit  his  will, 
therefore  had  patented  a very  useful  invention  which 
is  used  today  by  tens  of  thousands  of  housewives  in 
connection  with  their  cook  stoves. 

The  public  soon  recognized  the  value  of  this  small 
invention  and  the  demand  became  so  great  that 
Wilbur  Mattingly  moved  to  Chicago  in  order  to  be 
better  prepared  to  manufacture  his  invention. 

Wilbur  was  his  first  name,  and  Mattingly,  sounds 
a good  deal  like  his  surname,  but  it  is  not. 

Before  leaving  his  Wisconsin  home  for  the  great 
western  metropolis  he  proposed  to,  and  was  accepted 
by  the  very  beautiful  daughter  of  Rev.  Andrew  W., 
and  they  were  married  by  Rev.  Mr.  W.,  he  being  a 
Methodist  “Circuit  Rider.’^ 

Florence  W.  was  a graceful,  and  very  beautiful 
girl,  in  fact  the  “folks”  in  that  little  Wisconsin 
town  declared  upon  her  wedding  day  that  Wilbur 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


9G 

Mattingly  had  married  the  most  beautiful  girl  in  all 
Wisconsin. 

As  soon  as  the  ^‘Infair”  was  over,  Wilbur  and  his 
beautiful  country  bride  left  for  Chicago,  their  future 
home. 

They  at  first  rented  a four  room  cottage  on  the 
outskirts  of  the  city,  as  they  had  but  a small  amount 
of  capital  and  desired  to  put  as  much  money  in  the 
manufacturing  plant  as  possible. 

But  a happier  and  more  contented  pair  never  oc- 
cupied a four  room  cottage  in  Chicago  or  any  other 
City. 

Wilbur’s  business  began  growing  from  the  first 
week  he  opened  up,  as  he  had  already  created  a con- 
siderable demand  for  his  invention,  therefore  no 
young  married  couple  ever  started  in  life  with 
bl  ighter  prospects. 

Within  two  years  Wilbur  had  to  move  to  larger 
quarters,  as  the  demand  for  his  invention  had  so  in- 
creased that  he  could  not  fill  the  orders,  therefore  a 
three-story  building  was  rented  and  the  large  sign 
across  the  top  of  the  building  read  ^‘THE  MAT- 
TINGLY MANUFACTURING  CO.” 

As  Wilbur  had  within  two  years  cleared  about 
twenty  thousand  dollars,  he  thought  that  his  dear 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


97 


wife  deserved  a nicer  place  to  live,  and  consequently 
bought  an  elegant  eight  room  stone  front  house  on 
the  “South  Side,”  which  was  in  a very  aristocratic 
neighborhood. 

In  large  cities,  families  “come  and  go”  unnoticed 
by  their  nighbors,  in  fact  a family  may  live  a year 
in  one  place  and  not  know  his  next  door  neighbor's 
name,  and  such  was  the  case  with  Wilbur  Mattingly 
and  his  family,  as  they  were  content  to  live  to  them- 
selves, as  this  was  a man  and  wife  truly  in  love  with 
each  other. 

Wilbur’s  business  kept  growing  and  his  bank 
account  kept  getting  larger  and  larger,  and  his  dear 
wife  grew  more  handsome  as  the  years  rolled  by. 

Within  four  short  years  Wilbur’s  bank  account 
had  climbed  up  to  the  snug  sum  of  twenty-five  thous- 
and dollars,  and  his  home  was  paid  for,  therefore  he 
bought  a fine  carriage  and  a “span”  of  fine  matched 
horses.  As  soon  as  this  happened  “the  neighbors” 
pricked  up  their  ears,  and  Wilbur  Mattingly  became 
known  at  once  as  the  “rich  manufacturer,”  and 
“Society’s”  vulgar  crater  began  to  yawn  for  its 
“rake  off.” 

Two  darling  girls  had  blessed  the  happy  marriage 

of  this  happy  family,  and  both  of  these  little  girls 

(7)' 


9S 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


iii-herited  the  classic  beauty  of  their  mother.  They 
were  the  delight  of  their  parents,  and  as  soon  as 
society  on  the  ^‘Soiith  Side^^  realized  that  Wilbur 
had  money  these  children  were  “petted”  by  all  the 
neighbors,  as  Mrs.  Mattingly  always  dressed  them 
with  exquisite  taste. 

To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mattingly’s  surprise  they  soon 
began  to  receive  invitations  to  all  the  social  func- 
tions on  the  “South  Side”  and  it  was  not  long  until 
the  “Mattingly’s”  were  considered  the  “proper  thing” 
and  the  male  population  who  furnished  the  money 
to  back  these  “Social  Hells”  began  to  “Palaver” 
over  Mrs.  Mattingly,  in  fact  she  was  the  most  “no- 
ticed” woman  in  the  neighborhood,  as  she  was  in- 
deed the  most  beautiful  in  that  section  of  Chicago. 
Hundreds  of  families  in  South  Chicago  will  readily 
recognize  who  “Florence”  was,  as  there  are  many 
who  live  in  that  section,  who  remember  seeing  that 
poor  woman  take  her  plunge  into  Chicago’s  “South 
Side  Social  Hell.” 

Of  course,  the  “Mattingly’s”  were  compelled  to 
entertain  if  they  expected  to  be  entertained  by  their 
friends,  therefore  it  was  not  long  until  the  “Mat- 
tingly Home”  was  thrown  open  to  the  unholy  tread 
of  this  brigade  of  Chicago’s  “South  Side”  tribe  of  de- 
jiraved  humanity. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


99 


Wilbur  Mattingly’s  father  was  a Christian  gen- 
tleman, who  sincerely  believed  that  no  man  or  woman 
could  tamper  with  intoxicating  drinks  without  hav- 
ing their  character  lowered  to  a certain  extent,  and 
Florence's  father,  he  being  a Methodist  Preacher, 
was  of  course  of  the  same  opinion,  therefore  both 
Mr.  Mattingly  and  his  wife  had  imbibed  the  same 
spirit  from  childhood,  consequently  were  as  much 
opposed  to  the  use  of  wines  and  champagne  as  their 
forefathers,  however,  as  we  have  previously  stated 
^‘Society”  endeavors  at  all  times  to  give  her  “dupes’’ 
to  understand  that  these  ideas  are  antiquated,  as 
they  tell  the  uninitiated  that  these  doctrines  will 
not  hold  good  with  the  real  intelligent,  as  the  in- 
telligent class,  such  as  they  claim  to  be,  can  “take 
it,  or  let  it  alone.” 

Dear  reader,  this  argument  has  been  used  by  the 
Devil  since  the  “fall  of  Adam”  and  will  be  used  just  as 
long  as  the  w^oiid  stands  and  fallen  humanity  will  al- 
ways prove  the  absurdity  of  such  arguments,  for  it  is  a 
certain  fact  that  you  can  not  stand  out  in  the  rain 
without  getting  wet,  neither  can  you  thrust  your 
hand  into  tilth  without  her  grime  attaching  itself  to 
your  person,  and  neither  can  you  partake  of  liquor 
in  the  manner  that  society  does,  without  creating 


100 


PALACES  OP  SIN. 


an  appetite,  either  to  love  it  or  to  love  its  effect,  and 
one  is  as  destructive  as  the  other. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mattingly,  when  they  first  began  to 
attend  these  social  functions,  utterly  refused  to  touch 
wine  or  champagne,  stating  that  they  had  a famliy 
and  did  not  believe  in  doing  something  they  would 
be  pained  to  see  their  daughters  do  in  after  years, 
but  society  only  “tittered”  and  replied  that  it  was 
their  early  training  that  made  them  have  these  old 
“fogy”  ideas,  and  further  stated  that  they  would  soon 
learn  to  be  “up-to-date”  and  oh!  how  true!  how  true 
did  society’s  prediction  come  true,  for  in  a very  short 
period  of  time  Mrs.  Mattingly  was  tampering  with 
this  hellish  stuff  and  eventually  persuaded  her  hus- 
band that  there  was  no  harm  in  drinking  wine  in  a 
moderate  way,  and  she  very  soon  persuaded  him  to 
join  her  also  in  her  downward  march  that  as  sure 
leads  to  destruction  as  “sparks  fly  upward.” 

The  next  social  gathering  that  was  given  at  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Mattingly’s  home  was  amply  supplied  with 
“society’s  drug.” 

Mrs.  Mattingly’s  appetite  for  strong  drink  grew 
with  wonderful  rapidity,  in  fact  her  husband  within 
a short  time  would  entreat  her  to  abstain  from  its 
use,  as  she  had  began  to  i)artake  of  it  in  such  quan- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


101 


titles  that  she  would  become  uuder  its  influence, 
and  had  very  very  often  within  the  past  few  months 
attended  these  gatherings  to  return  home  in  a maud- 
lin condition. 

This  had  began  to  worrw  Mr.  Mattingly  to  no  lit- 
tle extent,  and  he  would  entreat  his  dear  wife  to  let 
it  alone,  but  to  no  avail,  for  as  time  went  by  he  could 
gradually  see  his  dear  wife,  the  mother  of  his  two 
darling  children,  sinking,  sinking,  sinking  deeper 
down  into  the  quagmire  of  social  ruin. 

She  had  made  the  plunge  and  it  seemed  to  Mr. 
Mattingly  that  no  earthly  power  could  extricate  her 
from  the  debasing  influences  of  Society’s  grasp,  con- 
sequently he  lost  interest  in  his  business  and  within 
a short  time  he  was  traveling  upon  the  same  road 
with  his  wife,  hand  in  hand,  down,  down,  down  the 
slippery  and  slimy  road  that  so  soon  terminates  at 
the  station,  known  all  over  the  civilized  world  as  the 
“Gutter”  or  last  and  lowest  stage  of  the  drunkard. 

Within  an  incredibly  short  time  the  auctioneer's 
red  flag  hung  from  the  front  door  of  the  manufac- 
turing plant  of  THE  MATTINGLY  MANUFACTUR- 
ING COMPANY,  and  its  contents,  assets  and  good 
name  of  this  once  prosperous  factory,  was  sold  under 
the  “Sheriff's  hammer'^  to  satisfy  the  creditors  of  this 
once  prosperous  concern. 


102 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


The  proceeds  of  the  sale  amounted  to  a few  thou- 
sand dollars  more  than  it  required  to  satisfy  his  debt- 
ors, and  this  amount  was  turned  over  to  Wilbur, 
which  he  and  his  wife  soon  squandered  in  riotous 
living,  however  at  this  time  they  had  sunken  so 
low  in  the  scale  of  humanity  that  they  had  to  seek 
a lower  grade  of  Society  than  the  one  they  had  been 
used  to  moving  in.  In  a short  time  this  money  was 
spent  and  a mortgage  of  |7,000  was  placed  upon 
their  beautiful  home  in  South  Chicago,  and  within 
two  years  from  the  time  this  mortgage  was  placed, 
this  once  happy  home  was  sold  to  satisfy  the  mort- 
gagee, and  Wilbur  and  Florence  moved  from  there 
into  a semi-respectable  part  of  Chicago  without 
hope  of  the  future,  as  their  ambitou  was  gone  and 
all  they  cared  for  was  to  appease  that  devilish  appe- 
tite caused  by  mingling  with  what  the  world  calls 
^^respectable  society.’^ 

They  still  had  their  furniture,  but  piece  by  piece 
this  furniture  was  carted  off  to  the  pawn  shop  in  or- 
der to  get  ^^rum”  and  provisions  to  exist  upon,  and 
within  twelve  months  the  handful  of  furniture  still 
remaining  in  their  possession  was  set  out  upon  the 
street  because  Wilbur  Mattingly,  the  once  prosper- 
ous manufacturer  could  not  pay  the  pitiful  sum  of 
|7  per  month  to  an  exacting  landlord. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


103 


Neither  Mr.  uor  Mrs.  Mattingly^s  family  knew  of 
the  awful  condition  of  them  and  their  children,  as 
they  had  never  written  them  they  were  nearing  the 
last  “eddy’^  that  would  whirl  them  into  the  arms 
of  cold  charity. 

The  two  little  girls  had  grown  by  this  time  into 
almost  womanhood,  and  they,  too,  from  the  example 
set  by  their  father  and  mother  had  begun  to  partake 
of  this  hellish  drug  called  “rum”  and  their  associates 
were  of  the  lower  class  of  humanity,  for  by  the  time 
they  had  grown  to  womanhood  their  father  and 
mother  had  reached  a very  low  plane  in  the  social 
world,  consequently  the  influences  that  these  girls 
had  thrown  around  them  were  anything  but  first 
class,  so  you  will  see  that  these  girls  did  not  have 
to  go  very  far  before  they  struck  the  lower  strata  of 
humanity. 

Nothing  but  starvation  stared  this  family  in  the 
face,  so  Wilbur  Mattingly  screwed  up  his  courage  to 
the  point  of  desperation  and  wrote  his  father  regard- 
ing his  circumstances^  but  in  the  meantime  both  his 
father  and  mother  had  died,  therefore  he  could  secure 
no  help  from  that  source. 

Florence,  his  wife,  stoutly  refused  to  write  her 
parents,  stating  that  she  did  not  propose  to  disgrace 


104 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


herself  and  family  and  then  place  a dark  shadow 
.upon  the  lives  of  her  parents,  but  eventually  her  hus- 
band prevailed  upon  her  to  write  her  parents  and 
state  their  circumstances,  which  she  did  and  within 
forty-eight  hours  her  dear  old  father,  bent  in  years, 
called  at  their  city  ‘^Hovel,’^  which  is  the  lowest 
‘‘Hoveh’  on  the  earth,  as  no  dwelling  in  the  country 
can  be  so  low  as  the  home  of  the  needy  in  a large 
city. 

Her  father  came  and  took  the  entire  family  back 
to  his  humble  home  in  the  State  of  Wisconsin.  How- 
ever, Florence,  his  once  beautiful  daughter,  could  not 
be  satisfied  without  ‘‘drink”  as  her  appetite  had  been 
so  deformed,  as  it  required  daily  a certain  amount  of 
liquor  to  appease  it,  and  without  it  she  was  the  most 
miserable  woman  on  earth,  and  such  was  partially 
the  case  with  her  two  daughters,  as  they  had  culti- 
vated their  appetite  for  this  damnable  drug  until 
they  too  were  following  the  footsteps  of  their  mother 
with  wonderful  rapidity. 

Wilbur  Mattingly  within  ten  days  from  the  time 
he  reached  his  father-in-law’s  little  home  in  Wiscon- 
sin, was  killed  by  a locomotive  while  in  a drunken 
stupor  near  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  thus  ending  a 
life  which  blossomed  and  flourished  in  its  early  man- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


105 


hood  as  the  bay  tree  but  so  soon  came  to  an  untimely 
and  disgraceful  end  at  the  hands  of  ^^Society’^  in 
South  Chicago. 

Florence  and  her  two  daughters  remained  with 
their  father  a short  time,  but  that  everlasting,  eternal 
craving  for  strong  drink  could  not  be  appeased,  there- 
fore while  her  father  was  filling  one  of  his  country 
appointments,  Florence  and  her  two  daughters  sold 
a part  of  her  dear  old  father’s  furniture,  and  secured 
money  enough  to  go  back  to  Chicago,  and  have  a few 
dollars  left  after  arriving  there. 

Florence  Mattingly  still  lives  in  Chicago.  Did 
we  say  Live?  Ah  I no.  She  only  exists,  as  her 
haunts  are  the  vilest  places  on  earth,  but  she  still 
has,  a-way  down  in  the  silent  recesses  of  her  heart,  a 
small  spark  of  womanhood  left;  however,  you  have 
to  gently  fan  that  spark  before  you  can  revive  it  to 
a sufilcient  degree  to  realize  that  there  is  a vestige 
of  womanhood  within  that  blear-eyed,  sunken  form, 
which  was  once  considered  the  most  lovely  woman 
in  the  State  of  Wisconsin,  and  who  was  the  idol  of  a 
loving  and  devoted  husband. 

I was  told  of  Florence  Mattingly’s  fate  and  spent  a 
great  deal  of  time  in  the  slums  of  Chicago,  trying  to 
locate  this  depraved  mortal,  in  order  to  get  a state- 


106 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


ment  from  her,  as  I believe  her  history  is  one  of  the 
saddest  that  has  ever  come  under  my  observation. 

I found  her,  poor  thing,  in  a drunken  sleep  on  the 
fourth  floor  of  a teneme*nt  house  in  that  district  of 
Chicago,  where  it  is  dangerous  for  a man  to  walk  in 
broad  daylight.  I asked  her  for  a recital  of  her  mis- 
erable life  and  she  railed  out,  in  her  drunken  stupor 
and  used  language  that  would  cause  the  vilest  to 
blush,  but  I remained  with  her  until  I fanned  that 
little  spark  of  womanhood  into  a flickering  flame, 
and  thereby  secured  from  this  poor  miserable  woman 
a tale  which  would  bring  tears  to  the  most  hardened 
wretch  on  the  face  of  the  earth. 

After  I obtained  her  life’s  history  1 then  visited  a 
number  of  persons  who  were  acquainted  with  her  in 
her  palmy  days,  and  they  verified  her  statements  in 
every  detail. 

The  reader  has  her  life  in  this  chapter  up  to  the 
time  that  she  and  her  daughters  left  her  father's 
home  in  Wisconsin,  and  returned  to  Chicago,  and 
the  remainder  of  her  existence  up  to  the  time  I 
found  her  piled  upon  her  filthy  bed  of  rags,  but  from 
this  time  on  I will  repeat  what  she  told  me  in  her 
own  language,  word  for  word,  as  I have  in  iiiy  pos- 
session her  life  in  her  own  hand  writing. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


107 


Her  terrible  story  follows  with  the  exception, 
however,  of  her  early  girlhood,  and  her  married  life, 
and  up  to  the  time  that  her  father  took  her  hack  to 
her  home  in  Wisconsin. 

^^No  wife  in  the  great  city  of  Chicago  nor  in  any 
other  land  where  man  dwells,  ever  loved  her  husband 
as  I loved  mine,  and  I do  not  believe  that  any  woman 
was  ever  loved  by  man,  as  Wilbur  Mattingly  loved 
me. 

‘WYe  were  blessed  with  prosperity  and  had  plenty 
of  money  and  thought  it  would  add  to  our  happiness 
to  enter  society,  but  oh!  that  miserable  mistake,  as  it 
haunts  me  day  and  night,  only  when  I am  lost  to 
the  world  on  account  of  this  terrible  thing  called 
drink. 

^‘1  am  to  blame  for  the  downfall,  not  only  myself, 
but  my  husband  and  both  of  my  darling  girls,  as  I 
alone  was  the  one  that  forced  W’ilbur  Mattingly  to 
take  his  first  drink. 

^^The  society  ladies  of  my  neighborhood  had 
laughed  at  me  and  goaded  me  for  not  allowing  him 
to  enjoy  himself  as  other  men  did,  and  further  stated 
that  so  long  as  I kept  him  ''under  my  thumb’’  as  I 
was  doing,  that  just  that  long  my  pleasures  would  be 
limited,  as  there  was  nothing  that  made  man  so  con- 
genial as  a few  '‘Glasses  of  wine.” 


lOS 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


knew  that  1 could  never  induce  Wilbur  Mat- 
tingly to  take  the  first  drink  without  I set  the  exam- 
ple, therefore  1 resolved  to  set  that  example,  which 
has  lost  me  my  husband,  my  children,  my  friends, 
my  fortune,  and  above  all  has  lost  me  my  reputation 
and  has  sunken  me  so  deep  down  in  the  scale  of 
humanity  that  I do  not  believe  God  Himself,  if  I 
should  come  as  a repentant  child,  would  recognize 
me. 

realized  that  I was  gliding  away  from  my  early 
training;  I realized  that  I was  slipping  away  from 
respectability;  I realized  that  I was  floating  down  the 
stream  that  leads  to  that  eternal  chasm,  called  shame, 
but  I had  no  power  to  save  myself,  as  my  desire  fco* 
strong  drink  was  so  uncontrollable  that  I was  utter- 
ly helpless. 

“Society  clapped  their  bejewelled  hands  when  I 
showed  my  depravity.  The  women  who  called  them- 
selves ladies  and  leaders  of  Society  gave  me  to  un- 
derstand that  I was  just  as  much  thought  of  after  I 
had  taken  my  first  drink,  yea,  after  I fully  realized 
that  1 was  getting  near  the  precipice  of  destruction, 
ana  laughed  at  me  when  I bewailed  my  awful  condi- 
tion. 

“I  was  a true  wife  for  a long  time  after  I began 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


109 


my  downward  course,  that  is  I mean  I was  true  to 
my  husband,  and  he  died  believing  that  I had  always 
bcjen  true  to  him,  but  oh!  My  God!  how  deceived  he 
was,  for  I had  ruthlessly  thrown  my  marriage  vows 
aside  many,  many  times  with  that  profligate  herd^of 
Devils  who  were  the  arch  instigators  of  my  down- 
fall, hut  poor  Wilbur  never  surmised  how  low  I had 
sunken,  as  I was  cunning  enough  to  keep  that  part  of 
my  shame  from  him,  but  my  two  darling  daughters 
who  were  at  that  time  young  women,  and  who  of 
course  looked  to  me,  their  mother,  as  their  guide, 
learned  of  my  perfidy,  and  my  infidelity  to  my  hus- 
band; however,  I cautioned  them,  under  no  circum- 
stances, to  let  their  father  know  this. 

course  they  considered  what  mother  would 
do,  all  right,  thus  you  can  see  how  easy  it  was  for 
them  to  follow  in  my  footsteps,  and  justify  their 
actions  by  saying  that  ‘‘mother  taught  it  to  us.” 

“Oh!  that  I had  been  born  barren,  I would  then 
have  only  the  sins  of  my  own  to  answer  for,  but  tied 
around  my  soul  is  the  destruction  and  ruin  of  my 
own  darling  children,  which  would  sink  my  soul  so 
far  in  hell  that  the  most  degenerate  inhabitants 
thereof  would  shun  my  society. 

“Did  you  ask  where  Mamie  and  Ethel  were?  Oh! 


110 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Go  to  the  records  of  the  Police  Court  or  to  the 
Ledger  of  some  House  of  Prostitution,  and  there  you 
may  learn,  as  I have  not  seen  them  for  seven  years 
and  I hope  that  I may  never  lay  eyes  upon  them 
again,  for  I realize  that  their  downfall  is  my  fault, 
consequently  I could  not  bear  to  look  upon  the  eternal 
wrecks  of  these  two  dear  girls,  w^ho  might  have  been 
today  loved  and  respected  wives  and  happy  women. 

^‘You  ask  me  if  I believe  that  there  are  many  un- 
faithful wives  in  this  wreckless  society  gang?  Ah! 
could  you  read  the  history  of  seven  out  of  every 
ten,  you  would  find  pages  so  black  with  immorality 
that  you  would  begin  to  believe  that  the  female  world 
was  a band  of  prostitutes.  But  oh!  I know  it  is  not 
so,  as  the  women  who  keep  themselves  untainted 
from  Society’s  filthy  touch  are  the  women  who  have 
made,  and  will  make  the  true  and  loving  wives  for  the 
honorable  men  of  this  country. 

“You  ask  me  why  I do  not  ^straighten  up’  and  re- 
form? Ah!  why  do  you  not  ask  me  why  the  Chicago 
River  does  not  flow  backwards?  It  would  be  just  as 
easy  for  this  river  to  flow  up  stream  as  it  would  be 
for  me  to  steer  this  poor  polluted  mortal  craft  out  into 
the  pure  waters  of  womanhood,  as  I have  created  an 
appetite  that  is  so  depraved  that  nothing  but  death 
can  quench  its  cravings.” 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Ill 


Header,  society  has  not  only  dragged  this  poor 
mortal  down  to  the  lowest  level  of  humanity,  but  this 
same  ^^demon  eyed  harlot,”  wrecked  the  life  of  this 
loving  husband  and  destroyed  every  earthly  prospect 
of  these  two  daughters,  who  might  have  made  loving 
wives  and  respected  citizens,  but  for  the  cankerous 
touch  of  this  ‘^Society  gang”  of  schemers  of  the 
fashionable  ^‘South  Side”  in  that  great  w^estern  me- 
tropolis, Chicago. 

Wives,  mothers,  daughters,  fathers,  be  sure  that 
you  keep  a close  watch  upon  yourselves,  your  wives 
and  your  daugters,  and  whenever  that  gaudy  ^‘Char- 
iot of  Sin”  halts  at  your  door,  inform  that  “She  Dev- 
il” that  this  vehicle  of  sin  must  never,  never  again 
presume  to  contaminate  your  wives  and  your  darling 
daughters  by  her  filthy  presence. 


V- 


t 


\ 


'(  ; 


;;  y 


‘A. 


' •'  ”9. 


j 


^8) 


‘r 


■i:; 


S-  ■.  ■'  ,.  'f  j. 


CKapter  V. 


WKat  I Learned  WHile  on  a Visit  to 
That  Section  of  Baltimore  Called 
The  ‘‘Tenderloin  District.” 


Reader,  what  I am  about  to  relate  is  not  ^^hear 
as  it  is  what  I saw  with  my  own  eyes,  and  heard 
with  my  own  ears,  and  no  man  dare  dispute  it,  and 
every  man  or  woman  who  will  visit  the  same  section 
in  the  City  of  Baltimore,  or  for  that  matter  of  any 
other  large  City  in  America,  or  any  other  country, 
will  see  the  same  sights,  and  if  they  make  inquiries 
they  will  have  the  same  pitiful  tales  of  misery  told 
to  them. 

Many  believe  that  the  majority  of  ^^Fallen  wom- 
en” come  from  what  ‘‘Society.”  would  call  the  “lower 
walks  of  life,”  which  is  true  as  Gospel.  But  bear  in 

[115] 


11() 


PALACES  OF  SIN, 


mind,  that  the  ‘‘lower  walks  of  life,’’  in  my  judgment, 
and  in  the  judgment  of  every  intelligent  man  and 
woman  who  have  ever  investigated  and  interested 
themselves  in  behalf  of  these  poor  miserable  creat- 
ures, will  soon  learn  that  the  “lower  w^alks  of  life” 
does  not  mean  the  children  of  poor  parents,  or  the 
children  of  the  country  farmer,  or  those  who  must 
labor  for  their  daily  bread,  but  the  “lower  walks  of 
life”  aie  crowded  in  my  humble  judgment  with  the 
waves,  sons  and  daughters  of  the  rich  old  “humbugs,” 
and  often,  yea,  very  often,  that  old  “rich  humbug”  is 
upon  that  same  “lower  walk,”  for  he  considers  that 
he  can  do  as  he  pleases,  as  w^ell  as  his  family,  and 
it  will  be  all  right,  simply  because  the  “old  rascal” 
has  money.  Thus  the  reader  sees  that,  when  the 
“rich”  talk  about  people  in  the  “lower  walks  of  life,” 
they  mean  the  humble  farmer  who  tills  the  soil;  the 
honest  mechanic,  or  the  industrious  servant  girl,  but 
they  more  often  refer  to  their  own  “ilk,”  for  if  any 
part  of  humanity  can  get  upon  a “lower  walk  of  life” 
than  these  “drunken”  rich  old  reprobates,  and  their 
society  families,  they  will  be  compelled  to  crawl 
under  hell  to  find  that  “walk.” 

By  way  of  explanation  I beg  to  state  that  my  poor 
Aunt’s  money  she  left  me,  a few  short  years  before 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


117 


this  chapter  was  written,  was  getting  down  to  a ver^^ 
small  part  of  itself,  as  I had  ‘‘wasted  it  in  riotous 
living,’-  for  I did  not  have  sense  enough  to  keep  awav 
from  that  gang  of  society  leeches;  how^ever,  I was 
fully  convinced  what  they  were,  but  there  was  a fasci- 
nation' that  drew  me  near  that  awful  vortex,  if  not 
directly  in  it,  however,  I awoke  to  society's  awful 
practices  just  barely  in  time  to  miss  the  rapids  of  de- 
struction, and  upon  coming  to  myself  and  realizing 
that  my  fortune  had  slipped  almost  entirely  through 
my  fingers,  I made  up  my  mind  to  spend  the  remain- 
der of  my  days  in  endeavoring  to  warn  mothers  and 
fathers,  sons  and  daughters  of  this  country,  of  the 
awful  danger  of  “Society’s  withering  touch.” 

I had  come  to  believe  from  what  I had  already 
seen  of  what  the  world  w^as  pleased  to  call  “best  So- 
ciety,” that  if  the  ‘ worst  Society”  was  any  more  de- 
praved than  what  was  claimed  to  be  “best  Society” 
that  it  must  be  a deformed  “hag”  indeed. 

I knew  what  “best  Society”  (?)  was,  as  I had  been 
there,  and  beheld  it  in  all  its  glory,  and  now  1 de- 
sired to  see  what  the  world  called  “worst  Society” 
was,  for  I could  not  see  how  that  “worst  Society” 
could  be  as  bad  as  w^hat  I had  been  told  was  “best 
society.” 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


:iL8 

I had  learned  to  despise  city  life  as  it  is  all  ‘‘a 
sham/’  and  I dreaded  to  make  another  trip  to  any 

) 

large  city,  but  after  leaving  the  home  of  Mrs.  Frank- 

t 

ness  whom  we  mentioned  in  a previous  chapter,  I 
concluded  to  go  to  Baltimore  and  stay  long  enough 
before  retiring  to  my  “Hoosier”  home,  to  learn  what 
the  ‘‘tenderloin  section”  was  like. 

I stopped  at  a private  boarding  house  as  I did  not 
care  to  be  recognized  by  any  of  “Society’s  gang,” 
and  well  I knew  should  I put  up  at  any  leading  hotel 
in  Baltimore,  that  I was  almost  certain  to  “run  up 
against”  one  or  more  whom  I knew  while  I was 
spending  my  Anut's  money  with  a lavish  hand. 

I arrived  in  Baltimore  about  8 o’clock  one  even- 
ing, but  was  too  tired  to  make  the  “rounds”  that 
night,  so  retired  early,  but  about  nine  o’clock  next 
evening,  which  was  Thursday,  I dressed  in  plain 
country  fashion,  and  sallied  out  upon  my  first  “slum- 
ming expedition,”  that  is  the  first  one  where  the  in- 
habitants willingly  admitted  that  they  were  actually 
that  class;  however,  before  midnight  I learned  that 
there  was  “nothing  in  a nanae”  as  the  word  “Slum” 
meant  in  one  place,  “houses  of  111  Fame,”  “Dance 
Halls,”  “Vulgar  Shows,”  and  many  other  disrepu- 
table things,  which  existed,  and  did  not  care  if  you 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


119 


called  them  '‘Slums/'  while  the  "incubators"  or  moth- 
ers of  these  "slums"  called  themselves  "Society." 

Now  don’t  believe  for  a moment  that  there  is  no 
respectable  "Society"  for  if  you  do,  you  are  mistaken, 
but  you  will  know  it  w’hen  you  see  it. 

if  she  jingles  her  wine  glasses  at  every  gathering, 
yuu  can  rest  assured  that  if  she  is  at  that  time  re- 
spectable, the  dark  shadow  of  shame  is  stealthily 
'creeping  closer  each  moment,  and  it  will  not  be  long 
until  that  "black  winged  vulture  of  scandal"  will  soon 
ruthlessly  flap  her  bony  wings  over  the  prostrate 
form  of  some  poor  deluded  miserable  "Mother’s 
dailing,"  who  has  been  enticed  by  society  to  sacri- 
flce  her  good  name  to  the  lust  of  man’s  depravity. 

During  the  day  previous  to  my  night  of  "Slum- 
ming" I had  become  acquainted  with  a young  man 
who  was  stopping  at  the  private  boarding  house  that 
I was  stopping  at,  and  learned  that  he  was  "studying 
for  the  Ministry."  He  was  a bright,  open-faced  young 
fellow,  therefore  I thought  I could  trust  him  with 
my  mission,  as  I was  a little  anxious  to  have  some  one 
go  with  me  on  this  "Slumming"  expedition,  so  I intro- 
duced myself,  and  explained  why  I desired  to  make 
the  trip  through  the  "Tenderloin"  district  of  Balti- 
more, and  after  considerable  coaxing  and  persuasion 


120 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


I obtained  bis  consent  to  accompany  me;  however, 
be  was  not  anxious  for  the  trip  as  he  was  a little 
dubious  of  the  propriety  of  it,  but  after  I had  fully 
explained  to  him  that  I had  spent  nearly  a million 
dollars  with  what  was  termed  the  ^^upper  crust^’  of 
society,  and  found  it  so  “rotten”  and  that  I expected 
to  spend  the  small  remainder  of  my  AunPs  million  in 
trying  to  expose  “Society’s”  depravities,  I had  no 
trouble  in  getting  him  to  go  with  me. 

About  nine  o’clock  we  arrayed  ourselves  in  clothes 
which  would  make  us  appear  as  much  as  possible 
like  well-to-do  country  business  men,  as  the  “Tender- 
loin” inhabitants,  I had  understood,  were  always  very 
anxious  to  “rope  in”  the  unsuspecting  “Country  Jake” 
as  they  are  termed  by  the  “idiotic”  city  “Fop.” 

Oh!  it  makes  my  blood  “boil”  to  hear  any  one 
speak  “slightly”  of  a country  man  or  woman,  for  I 
v/as  raised  in  the  “backwoods”  of  Indiana,  and  I sin- 
cerely wish  I had  never  gotten  away  from  the  “back- 
woods,”  as  then  I would  not  know  of  the  awful  decep- 
tion of  the  rotten  city  tribe,  who  brazenly  call  them- 
selves “The  uppei  crust.” 

Well,  myself  and  the  “young  preacher,"  whose 
name  was  Ferguson,  sallied  out  upon  our  mission  a 
few  minutes  after  nine  o’clock  that  Thursday  night 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


121 


expecting  to  remain  out  until  midnight  or  nearabouts. 

We  first  went  to  the  ^^highest  toned”  (?)  section  of 
the  ^‘Tenderloin,”  which  is  A^ery  “low  toned”  of  course, 
but  everything  has  degrees,  you  know,  therefore,  for 
the  sake  of  comparison,  we  will  call  it  the  “high 
toned”  part  of  the  “Tenderloin”  section. 

We  hesitatingly  walked  up  to  the  finest  house 
where  the  “Red  Light”  was,  on  a certain  street  which 
we  had  been  directed  to,  and  I could  not  see  a thing 
different  in  appearance  of  that  house  to  the  appear- 
ance of  the  hundreds  of  others  I had  entered  in  large 
cities. 

We  rang  the  door  bell,  and  a “maid”  answered  the 
alarm,  and  she  looked  to  me  exactly  the  same  as 
hundreds  of  other  “maids”  that  I had  seen. 

She  invited  us  “into  the  parlor,”  just  as  hundreds 
of  other  “maids”  had  done.  In  a few  moments  two 
young  ladies  (?)  glided  down  the  broad  stairway,  just 
as  I had  seen  hundreds  of  other  ladies  do.  They  wore 
very  low,  yes  extremely  low-cut  dresses,  just  as  I had 
seen  hundreds  of  “Society”  ladies  wear.  They  mod- 
estly took  a seat  in  the  parlor,  just  as  I had  seen 
hundreds  of  other  ladies  do.  They  remarked  that  it 
had  been  a pleasant  day.  Just  as  I had  heard  hun 
dreds  of  society  ladies  remark. 


122 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


After  a short  while  these  ladies  brought  in  a bot- 
tle of  wine,  just  as  I had  seen  hundreds  of  Society 
ladies  do.  They  played  the  piano  and  sang,  just  as 
I had  heard  hundreds  of  Society  ladies  do.  They 
waltzed  around  the  parlor  in  a crazy  whirl,  just  as  I 
had  seen  hundreds  of  Society  ladies  do.  They  got 
‘ full  of  booze,’’  just  as  I had  seen  hundreds  of  Society 
ladies  do.  They  unblushingly  became  reckless  in 
handling  their  feet,  just  as  I had  seen  hundreds  of 
Society  ladies  become. 

I,  of  course,  detected  some  things  that  I had  never 
detected  in  what  we  call  “swell  Society,”  but  when 
you  have  to  sit  around  a place  for  an  hour  or  two,  to 
learn  the  difference  between  two  things,  which  claim 
to  be  exactly  opposite  to  each  other,  and  one  is  a 
“something”  which  every  decent  i^erson  abhors,  don’t 
you  think  that  it  is  about  time  for  one  or  the  other 
to  go  out  of  business? 

I had  to  slip  a five  dollar  note  into  the  hand  of 
a girl  they  called  “Mabel,”  but  the  good  Lord  only 
knows  what  her  name  was,  before  I could  induce  her 
to  talk  about  her  past  history.  About  the  time  I 
got  “Mabel”  to  talking  about  her  early  life,  a tall, 
blear-eyed  girl  entered  the  room.  Any  one  could 
readily  detect  that  this  girl  had  been  one  of  “Socic- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


123 


ty*s  pets,’’  as  an  air  of  actual  culture  still  clung  to 
her,  thus  you  could  readily  see  that  at  one  time  she 
had  been  one  of  the  ^‘Upper  Tens.” 

She  was  about  ^^half  shot”  or  properly  speaking  . 
about  half  way  along  the  road  to  a first-class  ‘‘jag,” 
that  is,  if  there  are  any  “first  class  jags.” 

She  stopped  and  talked  a few  moments  to  my 
young  friend,  paying  no  attention  to  me,  but  she 
found  the  young  fellow  very  timid  and  with  a “swag- 
ger,” strode  across  towards  me.  When  she  had  got- 
ten within  a few  feet  of  me,  she  clapped  her  hands, 
threw  back  her  head  and  in  a regular  “Horse  ^augh” 
exclaimed,  “Well  if  here  ain’t  old  “Pious  Dick.” 

I knew  that  she  was  “dead  next”  as  “Washington 
Society”  had  given  me  the  name  of  “Pious  Dick” 
some  time  before  I had  left  that  baud  of  heathens, 
because  I did  not  smoke,  chew  and  had  never  touch- 
ed a drop  of  liquor  since  the  night  “Ruth  Wilmore” 
started  upon  her  road  to  destruction. 

I did  not  want  to  be  recognized  in  a place  of  this 
kind,  so  I says,  “Well,  ‘Girlie,’  you  have  a bad  case 
of  the  ‘Willies’  or  you  have  some  other  poor  unfor- 
tunate fellow  in  mind  that  looks  like  me.” 

She  came  nearer,  and  looked  straight  at  me,  and 
said,  “Well,  I might  be  a little  ‘twisted  in  my  vision’ 


124 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


tonight,  as  you  are  a little  bit  more  gray  than  you 
ought  to  be,  unless  your  great  ‘piety’  has  gone  to  your 
head,”  and  then  she  laughed  a drunken  “guffaw”  as 
though  she /thought  she  had  said  something  very 
smart  indeed.  I had,  since  a very  young  man,  worn 
short  “Burnside  whiskers”  as  I do  still,  but  this  girl 
had  been  standing  directly  in  front,  therefore  had  not 
seen  the  side  of  my  face. 

I think  she  had  about  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
she  was  mistaken  as  I had  gained  in  flesh  in  the  past 
few  years,  or  since  I had  left  “Society’s  march  to 
Hell,”  and  weighed  at  this  time  a little  over  three 
hundred  pounds.  I was  willing  to  let  “Mabel”  keep 
my  five  dollars,  for  I was  anxious  to  get  away  from 
that  place  for  fear  that  this  girl  would  recognize  me, 
as  I knew  that  she  had  known  me  at  some  time,  and  I 
felt  quite  positive  that  I had  met  her  in  “Washington 
Society,”  however,  I could  not  place  her. 

She  seated  herself  at  the  piano  and  began  playing 
some  frivolous  tune,  therefore  I thought  it  my  chance 
to  make  my  escape.  I “winked”  to  my  friend  and  we 
started  to  leave,  when  to  my  surprise,  as  I was  pass- 
ing by  the  piano,  which  I had  to  do,  to  reach  the 
front  door,  exposing  the  side  of  my  face  to  the  girl 
seated  at  the  piano,  she  exclaimed,  “Ah  I Old  Man,  f 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


125 


am  ‘dead  next’;  if  you  are  not  ‘Dick  Maple,’  or,  excuse 
me  please,  ‘Col.  Dick  Maple,’  my  name  is  not  ‘Dorothy 
Bii^mouth’!” 

“Dorothy  Rigmouth!”  I exclaimed,  as  I knew  she 
recognized  me,  therefore  it  was  useless  to  deny  my 
identity  any  longer.  I at  once  resolved  to  turn  her 
recognition  into  profit,  therefore  crossed  the  room 
and  re-seated  myself.  Dorothy’s  mind  at  once  cleared 
from  the  effects  of  her  evening’s  dissipation,  so  it 
seemed  that  a remorseful  conscience  was  gnawing  at 
her  every  heart  string.  I turned  to  “Mabel,”  the  girl 
who  had  u)y  five  dollars,  and  told  her  to  keep  it,  and 
also  gave  her  to  understand  that  our  conversation 
could  be  considered  closed,  as  I considered  “Provi- 
dence’’ had  placed  “Dorothy  Rigmouth”  in  my  hands 
that  night. 

\Ye  seated  ourselves  in  the  far  corner  of  the  room, 
neither  having  spoken  another  word  since  Dorothy 
had  recognized  me,  as  it  seemed  that  this  poor  girl 
was  indeed  embarressed  and  heart-broken,  as  I imag- 
ined the  scenes  of  her  past  social  victories,  in  a pan- 
oramic view  floated  before  her  eyes,  and  I know  that 
I was  embarrassed  for  two  reasons.  First,  and  the 
greatest  was,  because  I was  found  by  some  one  who 
had  previously  known  me,  in  a house  of  this  char 


126 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


acter,  and  the  second  reason  why  I was  embarrassed 
was,  because  I had  found  ^‘Dorothy  Bigmouth”  claim- 
ing this  house  of  ^‘ill  fame,’’  as  her  home. 

Eventually  I turned  to  her,  and  says:  ^‘Dorothy, 
vshat  in  the  name  of  God  ever  brought  you  to  this?” 
She  as  coolly  as  though  she  was  answering  a busi- 
ness question  simply  remarked,  ‘‘Fashionable  Socie- 
ty/’ 

I asked  her  how  long  she  had  been  following  this 
wicked  life  of  vice,  and  she  replied  by  asking  me  how 
long  it  had  been  since  I was  in  Washington  Society, 
and  stated  that  she  was  jut  as  good  now  as  she  was 
then,  with  the  exception,  however,  that  she  was  then 
trying  to  captivate  a husband  who  had  money,  but 
now  was  trying  to  captivate  money  with  no  thought 
of  securing  a husband,  for  she  well  knew  men  who 
are  desirous  of  becoming  husbands  never  rang  the 
door  bell  of  houses  on  this  street  to  find  wives. 

I asked  her  to  give  me  the  cause  of  her  downfall, 
and  she  remarked,  “Col.  Maple,  it  is  a business  prop- 
osition with  me  now,  as  both  my  Mother  and  Father 
are  dead,  and  if  you  want  a history  of  my  life,  you 
must  pay  me  for  my  time.” 

I handed  her  a crisp  |20  bill,  which  she  took,  and 
thanked  me  for  it,  and  I believe  she  was  the  most 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


127 


grateful  mortal  I had  ever  seen,  for  she  told  me 
ihat  this  was  the  first  honest  and  honorable  dollar 
that  she  had  ever  earned  in  her  life. 

As  near  as  I can  remember  Dorothy  Bigmouth^s 
story  of  shame  was,  that  her  father  had  been  ap- 
pointed to  some  office  within  the  gift  of  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  and  had  moved  to  Washington, 
taking  his  entire  family  along. 

While  in  Washington  Dorothy’s  mother’s  father 
died,  leaving  her  several  thousand  dollars,  which  they 
used  in  immediately  entering  “Society.”  To  this  Doro- 
thy attributed  the  beginning  of  her  downfall,  and 
stated  that  her  mother, was  an  indulgent  mother  and 
could  see  no  wrong  in  anything  that  her  children 
might  do,  and  endeavored  to  grant  every  request 
made  by  them. 

She  stated  that  she  had  two  brothers,  and  she  be- 
ing the  only  daughter,  of  course,  she  was  petted  and 
every  demand  she  made  was  obeyed. 

“I  dressed  well,  in  fact  my  only  thought  was  in 
ffinery,’  and  I attracted  about  me  a score  or  more  of 
unprincipled  and  unholy  men,  believing  at  that  time 
that  their  intentions  were  only  those  of  a gentleman, 
but  how  sadly  I was  mistaken.  I drank  wine  as  all 
society  does,  you  know,  and  whenever  a w'oman 


128 


PALACES  OP  SIN. 


drinks  wine  at  all,  and  makes  a practice  of  drinking 
it  in  small  quantities,  she  soon  will  be  drinking  it  to 
excess,  and  whenever  she  drinks  it  to  excess,  she  will 
sooner  or  later  lose  control  of  herself;  as  wine.  Col. 
Maple,  you  know  as  well  as  I,  is  the  Devil’s  best 
weapon  to  arouse  the  passion  of  either  man  or  wom- 
an. My  two  brothers  are  still  living,'  but  I have  sunk- 
en so  low,  that  neither  of  them  will  recognize  me  nor 
allow  me  to  come  about  them,  they  both  being  mar- 
ried and  have  families,  and  I do  not  blame  them  in 
the  least  for  it,  as  1 am  not  a fit  character  to  mingle 
with  decent  people. 

^‘My  father  and  mother  both  died,  our  money  was 
gone,  and  there  was  nothing  left  that  I could  see  for 
me  to  do  but  to  practice  in  an  open  and  above-board 
manner  what  I had  for  years  practiced  in  Society, 
while  moving  in  what  Washington  called  ‘First  class 
Society.’ 

“Oh!  I hope  Colonel  Maple  that  some  time  I may 
be  able  to  extricate  myself  from  the  terrible  plight 
that  I am  in,  and  if  I had  such  men  as  you  to  talk 
with,  and  pure  women  to  mingle  with,  I sincerely  be- 
lieve that  within  a very  short  time  I could  step  out 
and  be  as  pure  a woman  as  it  is  possible  for  a miser- 
able soul  like  me  to  become. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


129 


“But  it  is  folly  for  me  to  think  of  it,  for  where 
could  I go  and  tmd  employment,  as  I have  no  one 
to  refer  to,  for  the  ones  who  were  once  my  friends, 
or  claimed  to  be  my  friends,  would  not  recognize 
me,  much  less  recommend  me  to  some  one  who  would 
give  me  a chance  to  make  an  honest  living,  and 
start  life  anew.^^ 

She  wound  up  by  saying  that  she  wished  that  she 
could  die,  and  further  stated  that  it  would  not  be 
long  until  the  “Potter’s  Field”  would  have  another 
victim,  as  she  did  not  propose  to  live  this  life  oi 
degradation  very  much  longer. 

She  concluded  her  story  by  saying,  “that  her’i 
was  not  a new  story,  as  she  could  go  into  that  part 
of  Baltimore,  and  especially  that  street  termed  ‘the 
best  houses’  and  nine  out  of  every  ten  of  their  in- 
mates had  had  exactly  the  same  experience  as  she.” 

She  further  stated  that  the  inmates  of  “viler 
dh  ’es”  had  had  the  same  experience,  with  this  ex- 
ception, however,  that  they  had  not  started  so  high 
up  in  Society’s  deceitful  realms,  therefore  the  fall  had 
not  humiliated  them  as  much  as  it  had  her  and  the 
other  inmates  of  what  this  “Tenderloin”  section  called 
“swell  houses.” 

I asked  Dorothy  if  she  would  go  with  me  to  a 

(9) 


130 


PALACEH  OF  HJN. 


iiuuibei'  of  other  houses  in  order  that  1 might  get  the 
testimony  of  othey  individuals,  and  informed  her  that 
I was  willing  to  pay  for  the  information,  provided 
that  the  inmates  did  not  care  to  unfold  their  tale  of 
misery  without  compensation. 

b She  refused  to  give  her  consent  to  do  this,  stating, 
she  felt  absolutely  certain  there  were  a number  of 
^‘girls’^  on  that  street  who  would  recognize  her,  as 
she  had  already  met  two  dilferent  ones  whom  she  had 
known  in  Washington,  and  further  stated  that  she 
did  not  care  to  let  those  whom  she  once  knew,  learn 
that  she  was  following  the  life  that  she  was,  never- 
theless these  other  girls  were  following  the  same  life. 
Thus  I was  led  to  believe  that  there  was  still  hope 
for  Dorothy  Bigmouth,  as  she  still  retained  a sufficient 
amount  of  modesty  to  hold  out  to  herself  the  hope 
that  ^‘some  day”  she  might  escape  the  awful  life  she 
was  living. 

I did  not  feel  like  urging  this  girl  to  go  with  me 
for  fear  that  it  might  help  to  more  completely  callous 
her  already  sin  cursed  soul. 

J asked  her  if  she  knew  what  became  of  Clara 
Middlewest,  and  she  told  me  the  history  of  Clara’s 
downfall,  which  w^as  exactly  the  same  history  as 
hers,  only  that  Clara  Middlewest  fully  realized  the 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


a wf Illness  of  bei*  condition  and  iiniuediatelv,  both  she 
and  her  mother  tore  loose  from  this  gang  of  “Social 
IMrates”  and  returned  to  their  Missouri  home,  and 
Dorothy  informed  me  that  Clara  Middlewest  was  at 
that  time  the  wife  of  a prominent  business  man  in 
the  State  of  Missouri,  and  was  respected  and  loved 
by  all  who  knew  her,  for  Clara’s  mother  had  given 
the  neighbors  of  that  section  of  Missouri  to  under- 
stand that  this  little  baby  which  so  mysteriously  en- 
tered the  home  of  the  Middlewests,  belonged  to  her 
own  sister,  who  had  died  in  the  State  of  Minnesota  and 
who  Mrs.  Middlewest  had  taken  to  raise,  therefore 
you  see,  that  by  the  helping  hand  of  her  mother, 
Clara  Middlewest  was  snatched  from  an  almost  cer- 
tain destruction,  and  enabled  to  at  least  live  a p'art 
of  her  life  as  a true  and  virtuous  woman.  However, 
dear  reader,  do  not  ^^tempt  fate  quite  so  far,”  as 
there  is  but  one  case  out  of  every  ten  thousand  that 
terminates  as  that  of  Clara  Middlewest,  consequently 
you  are  tampering  with  almost  certain  destruction 
when  you  trust  yourself  in  the  hands  of  tickle  and 
ungodl^^  ^‘Society.” 

I bade  Dorothy  “good  night,”  and  with  her  cheeks 
wet  with  tears  of  repentance,  she  promised  me  that 
she  would  take  the  twenty  dollars  that  I had  first 


132 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


given  her  and  the  twenty  dollars  that  I slipped  into 
her  hand  when  I bade  her  ‘^good  night,”  and  would 
endeavor  to  leave  at  once  that  ‘‘Mansion  of  Shame.” 
However,  I cannot  inform  the  reader  whether  she  did 
or  not,  as  from  that  time  to  this  day  I have  never 
heard  of  Dorothy  Bigmouth. 

By  way  of  explanation,  I would  like  to  state  to 
the  reader  that  Dorothy  Bigmouth  was  the  daughter 
of  the  lady  who  so  “graciously”  gave  me  the  “Car- 
riage Ride”  in  order  to  tell  me  that  Clara  Middlewest 
had  been  “retired”  from  Society,  which  I related  in 
a previous  chapter. 

I and  my  “young  preacher”  friend  was  about 
ready  to  give  up  our  “Tenderloin  Expedition”  and  re- 
turn to  our  boarding  house,  as  we  had  learned  enough 
in  this  short  time  to  thoroughly  convince  us  that  the 
“lower  walks  of  life”  were  crowded  with  lost  and 
ruined  mortals  from  the  “upper  walks  of  life,”  and 
I did  not  desire  to  listen  to  the  awful  stories  of  these 
poor,  wretched  girls,  as  their  tales  of  sorrow  and 
shame  invariably  date  back  to  fickle  and  abominable 
examples  set  before  them  by  individuals  who  claim 
to  be  “Society  leaders.” 

We  concluded  to  walk  down  the  street  its  full 
length,  more  for  curiosity^s  sake  than  anything  else. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


133 


my  young  friend  getting  on  one  side  of  the  street 
and  I on  the  other,  and  making  notes  of  all  that  we 
saw.  On  my  side  of  the  street  I counted  48  of  these 
houses,  and  on  his  side  he  counted  39,  making  a total 
of  87  elegant  houses,  situated  in  the  great  city  of  Bal- 
timore and  used  for  this  purpose,  and  these  eighty- 
seven  houses,  bear  in  mind,  were  considered  ^^swell 
houses  of  Vice,’’  or,  properly  speaking,  the  dumping 
ground  for  ‘^Elegant  Society’s  Dupes.” 

, Suppose  that  these  87  houses  contained  but  six 
inhabitants  each,  you  have  a total  of  five  hundred 
and  twenty-two  girls  who  were  once  the  pride  and 
joy  of  a mother’s  and  father’s  heart,  and  the  loved 
and  petted  sisters  of  some  brother’s  affection,  and 
the  courted  sweethearts  of  some  honorable  young 
man. 

I have  put  the  number  very  low  when  I say  five 
hundred  and  twenty-two,  as  these  houses  contain 
nearer  ten  or  fifteen  inmates  each,  instead  of  six,  and 
such  is  the  case  in  every  large  city  in  the  land,  so 
the  reader  will  see  with  but  very  little  figuring  that 
Society  not  only  builds  these  “Gilded  Mansions  of 
Shame”  with  the  heart’s  blood  of  bereaved  mothers 
and  the  blackened  character  of  the  darling  girlhood 
of  our  land,  but  she  fills  them  with  these  poor  mortals 


134 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


who  are  compelled  to  remain  in  this  atmosphere 
through  life,  simply  to  gratify  that  ‘‘demon  eyed  har- 
lot’’ that  so  innocently  parades  herself  as  the  “upper 
crust”  of  Society,  and  who  has  the  brazen  audacity 
to  set  the  example  for  the  masses.  And  be  it  said  to 
the  everlasting  shame  of  the  masses  that  they  en- 
deavor in  every  conceivable  manner  to  pattern  after 
this  despicable  and  immoral  class  of  God’s  creatures. 

After  tramping  down  the  length  of  this  awful 
street,  crowded  upon  each  side  with  these  houses  of 
“vice”  and  after  noticing  in  particular  one  large  ele- 
gant mansion  upon  the  side  of  that  of  my  young 
preacher  friend,  we  concluded  to  turn  back  and  learn, 
if  possible,  why  this  house  was  more  elegant  than 
all  of  the  others. 

This  “Mansion  of  Shame”  set  back  perhaps  fifty 
feet  from  the  street,  its  lawn  was  kept  in  perfect 
trim,  in  fact,  one  who  did  not  know  the  character  of 
this  street  would  suppose  that  this  house  belonged 
to  one  of  the  “aristocrats”  of  the  City  of  Baltimore. 

We  noticed  there  was  an  alley  that  ran  along  by 
the  side  of  this  house,  and  we  also  noticed  that  there 
were  a number  of  elegant  carriages  standing  down 
this  alley,  which  we  could  not  account  for,,  so  we 
plucked  up  all  of  our  courage,  and  marched  up  to 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


135 


this  ^‘Carnal  House  of  Degradation”  and  rang  the 
door  bell.  The  door  was  opened,  this  time,  however, 
by  a “Butler,”  dressed  up  in  regular  military  style, 
his  clothes  being  covered  with  gold  braid,  that  would 
lead  any  one  to  beieve  that  he  was  an  attache  of 
some  foreign  prince.  When  this  door  opened  we 
could  gaze  down  the  magnificent  hall,  and  I never  be- 
held a more  elegantly  furnished  hall  in  all  of  my 
travels,  and  I have  mixed  and  mingled  with  some  of 
the  richest  and  most  aristocratic  people  in  the 
United  States,  to  say  nothing  of  other  countries. 

This  “Butler,”  or  “Flunky,”  if  you  please,  made 
a bow  that  would  do  credit  to  the  subject  of  any 
monarchy,  bowing  to  the  greatest  despot  that  ever 
reigned. 

This  was  so  different  from  our  reception  at  the 
other  house  where  “Dorothy  Bigmouth”  stayed,  that 
1 was  actually  led  to  believe  that  perhaps  we  had 
gone  beyond  the  limits  of  this  “Tenderloin”  district 
and  perhaps  had  wandered  into  the  home  of  one  of 
the  “aristocrats”  of  the  great  City  of  Baltimore. 
However,  my  delusion  wms  soon  brought  to  an  abrupt 
end,  for  this  “Flunky,”  with  another  bow,  says,  “Gen- 
tlemen, step  in  and  be  seated,”  at  the  same  time  push- 
ing a very  elegant,  upholstered  chair  towards  each 
- of  us. 


136 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


I knew  that  he  would  not  have  invited  us  in  had 
it  been  the  house  of  an  ‘^aristocrat, as,  of  course, 
he  would  have  had  to  have  known  us  personally  or 
else  seen  his  “master’’  or  “mistress”  before  permitt- 
ing us  an  entrance. 

We  were  seated,  he  closed  the  door,  and  says, 
“Gentlemen,  you  will  please  give  me  your  cards,”  at 
the  same  time  pushing  under  our  nose  an  elegantly 
engraved  gold  card  tray. 

My  friend  remarked  that  he  had  no  card  and  the 
“Flunky”  replied  “that  no  gentlemen  could  ‘"See  the 
Ladies*  without  first  sending  in  his  card.” 

j had  become  very  much  interested  in  the  pro- 
ceedings and  was  determined,  if  possible,  to  learn  the 
difference  between  this  “House”  and  the  other  one 
that  we  had  i^reviously  entered.  I,  therefore,  handed 
him  my  card  which  read,  simply,  “Dick  Maple,”  and 
after  the  word  “Dick  Maple”  I wrote  with  lead  pencil 
“and  friend.” 

This  gaudily  attired  “nothing”  with  a bow,  disap- 
peared and  within  a few  moments  he  reappeared 
and  with  another  military  bow  and  salute  says,  “The 
Ladies  will  be  glad  to  see  you;  walk  this  way  gentle- 
men.” We  followed  this  “monkey”  down  this  long 
hall  and  were  led  into  a urge  reception  room,  furn- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


187 


ished  in  style  that  would  make  an  oriental  king  green 
with  envy,  as  I frankly  acknowledge  that  I had 
never  before  nor  since  beheld  such  grandeur. 

There  were  no  “Ladies”  (?)  present,  when  we  first 
entered,  but  within  a very  ghort  time,  two  elegantly 
dressed  “Harlots”  enterd,  and  lo  and  behold  one 
of  these  deliberately  walked  up  to  me  and  with  out- 
stretched hands  and  seemingly  without'  the  least 
particle  of  embarrassment  endeavored  to  greet  me  as 
a friend  and  remarked,  “Col.  Maple,  I am  so  glad  to 
see  you.” 

I knew  she  must  have  known  me  somewhere,  or 
she  would  never  have  called  me  “Colonel,”  as  my 
card  read  simply  “Dick  Maple.” 

I could  not  call  to  memory  where  I had  ever  met 
her  but  she  soon  refreshed  my  memory  by  saying  that 
she  was  the  wife  of  an  official,  who  I very  well  knew 
from  the  State  of  New  Jersey.  • 

I asked  her  in  the  name  of  Heaven  what  she  was 
doing  here,  and  she  coolly  replied  that  she  w^as  on  a 
visit  to  a friend  in  Baltimore  while  her  husband  was 
on  a business  trip  out  in  the  State  of  Oregon. 

I was  astounded  beyond  expression,  and  said, 
“When  did  you  and  your  husband  separate?”  She, 
as  calmly  remarked  as  before,  without  seemingly  one 


138 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


tremor  of  embarrassment  in  her  tone,  ^Why,  Colonel, 
we  have  not  separated,  as  I think  that  I have  the 
best  husband  on  earth,  and  I and  my  friend  only 
called  here  this  evening  to  have  a little  fun.’’ 

I was  disgusted  and  heart  broken,  and  at  once  re- 
marked to  this  fair  “she  imp  of  hell”  that  I had  be- 
held vice  as  I thought  in  its  lowest  form,  but  this 
was  the  cap  sheaf,  and,  I presumed,  the  last  and  low- 
est step  that  mortal  could  possibly  take.” 

I boldly  remarked  to  my  friend.  Rev.  Ferguson, 
that  I w^ould  not  remain  in  this  house  another  min- 
ute, under  any  circumstances,  as  I would  expect  a 
just  God  to  strike  me  dead,  should  I do  so,  and  at 
once  left  this  “awful  palace  of  sickening  shame.” 

We  had  almost  reached  home,  before  either  of  us 
gained  our  speech,  and  we  both  arrived  at  the  con- 
clusion that  there  could  not  possibly  be  a lower  step 
that  mortal  w^oman  could  take. 

It  makes  me  heart  sick  to  relate  this  sad  story. 

On  the  following  day  I made  inquiry  from  some 
of  the  best  people  in  Baltimore,  and  learned  that 
this  “gilded  mansion  of  shame”  w^as  the  meeting  • 
place  of  “married  ladies”  (?),  who  had  broken  the  sa- 
credness of  their  marriage  vows. 

I am  quite  sure  that  this  “married  harlot”  thought 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


130 


at  first,  that  I was  a frequenter  of  such  places,  but 
had  never  discerned  my  real  mission,  for  I am  quite 
sure  had  she  known  my  mission,  she  would  have  been 
the  last  person  on  earth  to  have  shown  her  depraved 
'’face. 

I left  Baltimore  as  soon  as  possible,  and  I have 
never  remained  in  any  large  city  longer  than  it  was 
absolutely  necessary  for  me  to  perform  the  business 
that  I was  upon,  and  I warn  every  man  and  woman 
who  desire  to  be  ladies  and  gentlemen,  as  God  expects 
them  to  be,  that  if  they  are  forced  to  live  in  a large 
city,  in  the  name  of  God  look  well  to  the  fabric  of 
your  manhood  and  w^omanhood,  and  the  society  of 
your  children,  whom  God  has  blessed  you  with. 


WOMAN- Tbonob!e5i'V'/ork  o|  God” 


Chapter  VI 


Woman. 


WOMAN!  What  a word!  No  lauguage  ou  earth 
would  be  complete  without  it.  Woman,  man’s  moth- 
er! Woman!  Man's  hope,  and  without  her,  this 
old  earth  would  roll  into  eternity  without  the  mel- 
ody of  God,  as  this  magic  word,  ‘AVoman,”  makes  the 
world  akin,  and  her  inhabitants  brothers. 

The  world  pays  homage  to  ‘‘pure  womanhood,” 
and  without  her  pure  society,  the  earth  would  be- 
come a barren  waste  without  a single  oasis. 

Where  would  you  look  for  “pure  womanhood?” 

Would  it  be  at  Society’s  shrine?  Would  it  be  where 

strains  of  rich  music  float  from  vaulted  and  frescoed 

ceilings  of  the  mansion  of  the  rich?  Would  you  halt 

at  the  door  of  the  fashionable  ballroom,  and  inquire 

[143] 


144 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


if  ^‘pure  womanhood/’  which  is  the  greatest  treasure 
on  earth,  dwelt  there? 

Would  you  visit  the  mansions  of  the  millionaire, 
exi)ecting  to  find  this,  the  greatest  and  grandest 
treasure,  ^^pure  womanhood?” 

I hear  a sad  voice  in  the  distance,  who  has  had 
years  of  association  with  this  class,  exclaim  in  tones 
laden  with  the  weight  of  bitter  experience.  NEVER! 
We  ask  this  once  devotee  of  fashion  and  frivolity, 
why? 

Her  answer  comes  like  the  last  sad  wail  of  a lost 
spirit,  NEVER! 

Again,  we  ask  why,  and  again  this  miserable 
wreck,  who  once  was  the  envy  of  fair  women,  and 
the  petted  idol  of  deceitful  man,  answers  with  a wail 
more  sad  than  that  of  a lost  soul  in  hell,  NEVER! 
NEVER,  as  these  places  are  not  the  natural  habita- 
tion of  ‘^pure  womanhood.” 

Reader,  do  not  imagine  there  is  no  ^^pure  woman- 
hood” to  be  found  in  any  of  these  places,  for  it  would 
be  a mistake  to  think  this,  as  there  are  many,  but  few 
compared  to  the  innumerable  host  that  frequents  and 
abides  therein. 

The  credit  is  due  to  ^duck,”  perhaps,  more  than 
anything  else,  that  they  have  retained  their  purity. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


145 


as  the  scheming,  hellish  ambition  .of  the  majority  of 
their  associates  is,  and  has  been  for  their  destruc- 
tion, but  by  the  providence  of  God,  as  I do  not  believe 
much  in  luck,  they  have  been  saved,  due  more,  per- 
haps, to  the  prayers  of  some  dear  old  ^^mother,  who 
had  placed  her  trust  in  God,’^  than  anything  else. 

The  storm  comes  and  lays  her  destructive  hand 
upon  the  virgin  forest,  and  it  is  twisted  and  torn 
from  side  to  side,  the  sturdy  oak  is  rent  from  his 
abode  of  centuries  past,  but  by  the  side  of  this  sturdy 
oak,  whose  roots  have  penetrated  deep  into  the  earth, 
stood  the  frail  and  delicate  elm,  which  was  not 
touched  by  the  storm’s  fury.  We  stand  amazed  at 
such  a spectacle,  but  can  not  account  for  it,  and  can 
only  exclaim,  ^^God’s  ways  are  most  wonderful  to  be- 
hold.” 

So  it  is  with  that  frail  and  tender  girl,  who  places 
herself  within  reach  of  ‘‘Society’s  whirlwind”  and 
withstands  the  tempest  of  “lust’s  fury.”  She  may 
emerge  from  that  furious  tornado  unscathed,  but 
what  a miraculous  escape  she  has  had,  as  all  about 
her  are  strewn  her  sisters,  torn  and  bleeding  from 
the  effects  of  this  “Social  hurricane.” 

Both  moral  and  profane  history  teaches  us  that 

“Home”  is  woman’s  sphere.  What  does  “Home” 

(10) 


14G 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


mean?  Ah!  Does  it  mean  the  unnatural  surround- 
ings the  rich  and  giddy  possess?  Nay!  Verily! 

Now,  reader,  do  not  for  a moment  believe  that  we 
think  that  to  possess  money  is  a crime,  as  we  do  not, 
but  we  do  believe  that  it  is  a crime  before  God  to  be 
blessed  with  wealth  and  make  no  better  use  of  it 
than  ninety-nine  out  of  every  hundred  of  God^s  crea- 
tures make  use  of  it  in  this  country.  As  wealth  is 
a blessing,  not  only  to  the  one  who  possesses  it,  but 
to  the  neighbors  of  that  individual,  if  the  possessor 
uses  it  as  it  should  be  used,  but  in  nearly  every  in- 
stance you  will  find  those  who  possess  riches  are  in- 
clined to  rule  with  a tyrannical  hand,  for  it  seems  as 
though  they  believed  that  money  makes  ^^manhood’’ 
or  ‘^womanhood”  regardless  of  what  their  actions 
may  be. 

It  is  a laudable  ambition  to  strive  in  an  honor- 
able way  to  be  the  possessor  of  money,  as  man's 
pleasures  are  limited  only  to  his  exertions  to  obtain 
the  necessities  of  life,  and  we  all  know  full  well  that 
money  is  the  basis  from  which  all  ‘^artificial’^  pleas- 
ures of  life  are  derived.  However,  money  can  not  buy 
the  sweet  pleasures  that  come  from  pure  manhood  or 
womanhood,  and  Oh!  how  often  by  the  injection  of 
money  into  the  lives  of  our  people  does  this  sweet 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


147 


and  noble  spirit  of  manhood  and  womanhood  depart 
forever. 

How  often  have  I seen  honorable  men  and  women 
who  were  in  moderate  circumstances  lose  their  hon- 
or by  having  thrust  upon  them  a few  thousand  dol- 
lars by  the  death  of  some  relative,  or  by  the  mys- 
terious whirl  of  the  wheel  of  fortune. 

I would  not  have  to  travel  far  to  find  a man  of 
this  class;  in  fact,  all  that  I would  have  to  do  w*ould 
be  to  gaze  into  the  mirror  and  there  behold  the  image 
of  myself,  as  I had  never  been  used  to  money,  only 
in  a moderate  way  before  my  aunt  died,  and  left  me 
a million  dollars,  which  I squandered  in  a manner 
that  I am  heartily  ashamed  of.  Not  simply,  because 
the  money  is  gone,  but  because  I spent  considerably 
over  three-fourths  of  this  large  amount  of  money  in 
the  company  of  what  the  world  calls  ^‘Society,”  but, 
in  fact,  were  nothing  more  nor  less  than  “Iluiuau 
shams  and  sharks.’’ 

AVoman  is  the  subject  that  we  desire  to  coutine 
ourselves  to  in  this  chapter,  but  we  can  not  take 
woman  and  write  alone  about  her,  for  she  is  so  close- 
ly and  so  securely  wrapped  about  the  hearts  of  man- 
kind that  you  can  not  separate  them.  Therefore,  we 
must  travel  hand  in  hand  with  woman,  “the  most 
noble  work  of  God.” 


148 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


If  “Society’s  shrine”  is  not  the  natural  abode  of 
pure  womanhood;  if  the  mansions  of  the  rich,  with  its 
vaulted  and  frescoed  ceilings,  is  not  “pure  woman- 
hood’s” natural  home;  if  the  palace  of  the  millionaire 
is  not  the  natural  abiding  place  of  “pure  woman- 
hood,” then  where  shall  we  seek  this  noble  treasure? 

Again  this  tormented  spirit  who  was  once  the  de- 
votee of  fashionable  society,  hovers  over  our  pen  and 
with  her  bony  finger  of  warning,  says  “follow  me.” 

We  follow  this  wrecked  shadow  of  what  was  once 
a “Society  Lady,”  and  we  see  her  depart  from  the 
mansion  with  the  vaulted  and  frescoed  ceiling,  where 
strains  of  enchanting  music  still  reverberate  in  her 
ears;  she  turns  her  back  upon  the  masion  of  the  mil- 
lionaire; she  turns,  and  with  a warning  finger  leaves 
the  fashionable  ballroom,  where  the  strains  of  giddy 
music  entice  the  young,  and  the  glitter  of  precious 
stones  would  indicate  that  wealth  in  all  of  its  ex- 
travagance and  without  the  love  of  God,  kept  time 
with  her  sandaled  feet  to  the  “Devil’s  own  melody.” 

Again,  this  spirit,  which  was  once  buoyant  and  en- 
tranced with  Society’s  unholy  tread,  exclaims,  “Fol- 
low me.” 

We  behold  her  as  she  leaves  the  recklessness  of 
Society’s  throng,  and  takes  her  flight  from  the  clang 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


149 


and  artificial  life  of  the  city,  and  we  follow  her  to 
the  humble  cottage,  where  the  scent  of  new-mown 
hay  and  wild  fiowers  float  in  through  the  open  win- 
dow, and  there,  with  eyes  dilated  and  wet  with  bit- 
ter tears  of  remorse,  halts  before  the  door  of  that 
humble  cottage,  where  that  contented  mother  sits 
and  her  bevy  of  children  prattle  about  her  motherly 
knee,  and  we  hear  her  exclaim  in  a voice  pregnant 
with  the  despair  of  ages,  “Here  is  where  pure  wom- 
anhood is  found.’’ 

Ah!  mothers,  if  you  have  daughters  and  sons,  in 
the  name  of  God,  keep  them  with  you  at  your  home 
and  away  from  the  contaminating  influence  of  city 
life,  which  is  artificial  in  every  sense,  and  wiiere 
shame  and  what  is  called  “Social  Evil”  is  considered 
by  nine-tenths  of  the  city’s  inhabitants,  as  a neces- 
sity, and  where  houses  of  “ill  fame”  rear  their  un- 
godly heads,  and  practice  their  “infamous  practies” 
year  in  and  year  out  with  the  officers  of  the  law 
cognizant  of  the  fact  that  they  are  in  existence,  and 
still  they  are  never  molested. 

What  can  you  expect  of  your  children  when  they 
are  permitted  to  come  in  contact,  day  after  day,  week 
in  and  week  out,  year  in  and  year  out,  with  such  an 
abominable  class  of  degenerates? 


150 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


The  ^‘rich”  would  have  you  believe  that  these 
houses  of  ^^ill  fame’’  are  filled  from  the  ranks  of  the 
^^lower  walks  of  life,”  but  it  is  not  so,  and  any  man 
who  will  make  the  investigation,  as  I have,  will  find 
that  it  is  an  abominable  lie  when  that  class  who 
terms  themselves  the  ‘‘upper  crust”  of  society  tries 
to  lay  this  shame  at  the  door  of  the  poor.  However, 
the  very  poor  in  the  cities  are  as  vile  and  depraved 
as  any  other  class,  and  it  is  more  easy  to  detect  the 
miseries  of  the  poor  than  it  is  that  of  the  rich  in 
large  cities,  for  they  do  not  have  the  funds  to  cover 
up  their  shame;  but  think  for  a moment  if  you  live 
in  the  country,  yea,  think  for  a week,  and  see  if  you 
can  lay  your  finger  upon  a sigle  house  in  your  neigh- 
boi’hood  or  in  your  county  where  the  “Red  Flag  of 
Harlotism”  brazenly  floats  from  any  house  of  ill 
fame. 

Ah!  No;  you  can  not  think  of  a single  house  of 
this  character;  then  you  must  know  that  the  morals 
of  the  country  lad  and  lass  are  away  above  par  com- 
pared with  the  children  who  have  been  brought  to 
inanhood  and  womanhood  in  the  great  cities  of  our 
land. 

Why  is  it  thus?  Simply  because  the  lawmakers 
of  these  cities  are  induced  by  these  vagabonds  of 


PALACES  OF  Sm. 


151 


God’s  green  earth,  to  turn  a deaf  ear  to  the  pleadings 
of  the  decent  element  of  our  cities  by  having  placed 
in  their  unholy  hands,  money,  gathered  in  by  this 
begrimed  class  of  God’s  Universe. 

It  is  a historic  fact,  backed  up  by  all  the  history 
of  civilized  nations,  that  wherever  you  bring  together 
in  great  numbers,  people  from  every  “walk  of  life,” 
and  “huddle”  them  up  in  close  touch  within  the  con- 
fines of  a limited  space,  that  there  you  will  create 
an  abiding  place  for  immortality,  as  continually  com- 
ing in  contact  and  being  in  close  touch  with  individ- 
uals establishes  a familiarity,  and  whenever  you  es- 
tablish a familiarity  between  the  sexes,  it  makes  no 
difference  in  what  clime  this  happens,  you  will  breed 
licentiousness,  and  the  rich  are  no  more  immune  from 
this  malady  than  the  poor,  and  whenever  those  who 
claim  to  be  aristocrats  and  millionaires  undertake  to 
prove  the  exception,  they  undertake  to  only  defend 
themselves,  as  their  argument  is  fallacious  and  has 
been  proven  time  after  time  an  untruth. 

The  trouble  with  all  of  us  is,  that  we  are  so  eas- 
ily deceived  by  the  gaudy  apparel  of  the  rich,  and 
the  magnificence  of  their  surroundings;  we  take  it 
for  granted  that  no  taint  of  immorality  could  attach 
itself  to  these  silken  garments,  and  we  exclaim, 


152 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


“Ohl  it’s  the  poor  who  possess  all  of  these  besetting 
sins.” 

V/ho  is  to  blame  for  ^‘Society’s  arrogant  despoP 
ism?  You  are;  you  the  humble  puppet  who  grovels 
at  the  feet  of  wealth,  and  bows  to  the  man  or  woman 
who  has,  perhaps,  come  into  possession  of  their 
wealth  by  dispossessing  “honest  labor,”  your  only 
companion,  of  what  rightly  belongs  to  them. 

You  are  to  blame  for  your  own  miseries,  as  you 
never  make  inquiries  as  to  how  this  wealth  was  ob* 
tained,  taking  it  for  granted  that  it  is  enough  to  know 
they  have  it. 

Where  shall  we  look  for  the  hand  that  will  snatch 
the  rising  generations  from  the  awful  chasm  of  im- 
morality, which  threatens  the  dear  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  this  generation? 

Can  we  expect  to  find  this  good  Samaritan  among 
the  rich  and  giddy  of  the  cities?  Ah!  No;  then  where 
shall  we  go  to  find  this  anointed  angel? 

Again,  we  hear  this  phantom  voice,  who  was  once 
the  giddy  butterfiy  of  fashion,  exclaim,  “Follow  me, 
and  I will  show  you  the  angelic  form  of  the  one  for 
whom  you  seek.” 

Again,  we  follow  this  once  beautiful  creature,  but 
now,  only  the  sad-faced  phantom  of  past  sad  experi- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


153 


ences,  and  behold  she  leads  us  again  beyond  the  con- 
fines of  city  life  out  into  the  green  and  balmy  mea- 
dows of  the  country,  and  she  halts  beneath  the  cool- 
ing shades  of  the  virgin  forest  and  there  with  a 
countenance  lit  up  with  the  burden  of  her  desires 
tells  us  that  the  mothers  who  bring  forth  their  fam- 
ilies away  from  the  turmoil  and  grime  of  the  city 
are  the  ones  who  must  perform  this  great  task. 

She  gives  us  to  understand  that  she  was  once  as 
pure  as  the  morning  dew,  which  clung  for  a*  few 
short  moments  to  the  petal  of  the  blushing  rose,  but 
who  was  contaminated  by  coming  in  touch  with  the 
deceit  of  city  life. 

lYe  have  followed  this  female  phantom  in  our 
mind’s  imagination  and  have  listened  to  her  warn- 
ings, and,  lo  and  behold,  she  takes  on  the  form  of 
blood  and  flesh  and  becomes  a living  creature. 

Her  experience  makes  our  hearts  sick,  as  we  have 
wakened  up  to  the  dread  reality  that  this  phantom 
we  have  been  following,  is  still  forced  to  live  and  en- 
dure her  terrible  remorse,  while  those  who  blasted 
her  hopes  and  sunk  her  soul  in  vice  still  haunt  her 
like  a hideous  nightmare. 

Woman,  Oh!  what  a name!  What  would  the  uni- 
verse do  without  thee?  It  is  thee  to  whom  we  must 


354 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


look  to  wash  from  our  Nation’s  skirts  the  crimson 
and  awful  sin,  placed  there  by  the  filthy  hand  of 
society. 

We  shall  not  expect  this  reformation  accom- 
plished by  the  bejeweled  hands  of  society,  but  we 
will  look  to  the  modest  homes  of  mothers  who  raise 
their  voices  to  God  in  humble  supplication,  and  who 
will  teach  their  sons  and  daughters  to  reverence 
‘^triith,”  “manhood,”  “womanhood”  and  “virtue,”  and 
with  this  spirit  of  reverence  implanted  within  the 
hearts  of  the  rising  generation,  the  time  will  soon 
come  when  “Society”  will  wither  and  die  for  want  of 
“characters  to  blast,”  as  her  past  is  strewm  with  the 
bleached  bones  of  those  who  could  not  withstand  her 
blighting  touch. 

Woman!  thou  art  the  “Moses”  to  lead  us  out  of 
the  wilderness  of  “Society’s  shame.”  Woman!  thou 
art  the  angel  to  breathe  the  spirit  of  virtue  into 
the  minds  of  our  daughters.  Woman!  thou  art  the 
one  to  plant  the  seed  of  manhood  deep  down  in  the 
hearts  of  our  sons.  Woman!  thou  art  the  one  to  smite 
the  “painted  cheek”  of  the  “Society  Hag,”  who  would 
destroy,  not  only  the  bodies  of  our  sons  and  daugh- 
ters, but  destroy  their  eternal  souls. 

Ah!  Woman!  within  thy  hand  rests  the  fate  and 


PALACES  OF  SIX. 


155 


destiny  of  future  generations.  Arouse,  ye  mothers, 
from  the  sunny  fields,  and  vine-clad  cottages  of  the 
country  where  nature  continually  carries  the  banner 
of  purity,  and  where  the  manhood  and  womanhood 
of  the  nations  of  the  earth  have  first  seen  the  light 
of  day.  \Yoman!  well  do  we  know  thou  art  able  to 
perform  thy  task  well;  therefore,  take  into  thy  hands 
the  destiny  of  the  Nation’s  young,  and  with  the  right- 
eous stroke  of  virtue  paralyze  the  scarlet  and  cun- 
ning hand  of  “Society’s  Hag  of  Shame.” 


f 


CKapter  VII 


The  Morals  of  the  Wealthy  Compared 
With  the  Morals  of  What  the 
•‘Rich”  Delight  in  Calling  the 
‘•Common  People.”  ' 


In  this  chapter  we  will  undertake  to  demonstrate 
to  the  reader  where  ‘^strict  morality”  is  found. 

If  the  reader  belongs  to  that  class  which  the  rich 
call  ^^Common  People,”  go  at  once  to  the  wood  shed, 
or  climb  up  in  the  hay-mow,  and  thank  God  for  it; 
and  if  you  belong  to  that  class  w^ho  have  money  in 
abundance  I would  advise  you  to  climb  ON  TOP  of 
the  wood  shed,  or  upon  top  of  a tall  hay  stack  and 
get  as  near  God  ^s  possible,  and  beg  upon  bended 
knees  for  forgiveness,  for  ninety-nine  out  of  every  hun- 
dred of  this  ^‘w'ealthy  gang”  have  come  into  posses- 

[159] 


IGO 


rALACES  OF  SIN. 


sion  of  their  wealth  through  some  unfair  and  ungodly 
manner,  and  some  poor  wretch  has  suffered  for  the 
crime. 

No  man  ever  became  worth  a ^^million’^  without 
he  robbed  some  one  to  get  it,  and  if  he  robbed  some 
one,  he  is  a thief,  therefore  needs  to  ask  God’s  pardon, 
and  also  to  make  restitution  at  once. 

We  make  the  assertion  that  no  man  can  make  a 
million  dollars  in  this  short  life,  and  do  it  honestly, 
blit  will  qualify  this  statement,  by  saying  not  one  out 
of  every  thousand,  and  it  will  pay  you  to  keep  your 
eye  on  that  ^^thousandth”  one,  as  his  actions  would 
warrant  a close  watch  kept  upon  him. 

We  will  proceed  to  demonstrate  to  the  reader  that 
our  statement  is  true. 

Suppose  you  had  been  born  July  the  Fourth,  1776, 
which  would  have  been  over  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
five  years  ago,  and  you  had  have  been  employed  at  two 
dollars  per  day,  three  hundred  days  in  each  year, 
since  you  were  twenty-one  years  old,  and  had  not  lost 
a day  on  account  of  sickness  nor  bad  weather,  you 
would  have  within  the  one  hundred  and  four  years 
have  earned  only  |G2,400.00,  or  |937,600.00  less  than 
one  million  and  we  have  not  taken  out  a single  cent 
for  your  living  expenses,  nor  clothes,  neither  have 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


101 


we  fij^ured  that  you  have  been  sick  nor  lost  a day  ia 
the  one  hundred  and  four  years. 

No  man  on  earth  to-day  is  one  hundred  and  twen- 
ty-five years  old,  and  you  never  saw  a man  that  age; 
so  you  will  see  that  while  we  have  given  the  man 
one  hundred  and  four  years  to  make  the  162,400.00, 
we  have  given  him  at  least,  fifty  more  years  than  any 
man  could  possibly  work,  or  allowed  him  |31, 200.00 
more  than  he  earned,  and  there  are  more  men  get- 
ting less  than  two  dollars  per  day  for  their  work 
than  there  are  receiving  two  dollars  and  over. 

If  Christ,  who  was  born  over  nineteen  hundred 
years  ago,  had  been  a common  man,  and  had  been 
working  three  hundred  days  each  year  for  the  nine- 
teen hundred  and  two  years,  and  getting  two  dollars 
per  day,  he  would  only  have  earned  |1, 141, 200.00 
without  a cent  taken  out  for  food  and  clothing  for 
nearly  two  thousand  years. 

Reader,  do  you  suppose  that  any  man  can  in  this 
short  life  become  a ‘bnillionaire,”  and  not  have  been 
a thief  somewhere  along  the  line? 

Oh!  Reader,  when  you  learn  that  a man  is  worth 
^Oialf  a million,’’  you  want  to  remember  the  Jew’s 
instructions  to  his  son,  ^^Son,  make  money  honestly, 

but  Jakie,  make  money,”  and  when  you  find  a man 

(11) 


162 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


vorth  a ‘‘quarter  of  a million,”  I would  not  advise 
you  to  believe  that  every  cent  was  clear  of  the  “blood 
of  extortion.” 

Why  we  go  into  detail  relative  to  this  matter,  is 
to  more  fully  fit  the  reader’s  mind  for  what  is  to  fol- 
low, for  as  soon  as  a man  or  woman  can  grasp  the 
enormity  of  a “million  dollars”  they  can  at  once  see 
how  nearly  impossible  it  is  for  any  man  to  become 
a “millionaire”  and  not  be  a thief,  and  if  his  wealth 
comes  from  some  act  of  dishonesty,  you  may  rest 
assured,  that  he  will  suffer  for  that  dishonesty,  not 
only  in  this  world,  but  in  the  world  to  come,  and  this 
is  why.  we  desire  to  draw  the  attention  of  the  reader 
to  the  difference'  in  the  morals  of  the  wealthy  and 
the  morals  of  the  “common  people.” 

The  farmer,  the  mechanic  and  all  others  who 
labor  for  their  daily  bread  are  the  moral  class  of  this 
country,  or  any  other  country,  for  that  matter,  and 
nearly  all  of  the  immorality  that  exists  among  the 
“common  people”  can  be  traced  to  the  entreaties  of 
the  more  wealthy,  as  the  rich  “fop”  beholds  a beau- 
tiful country  lass,  and  he  at  once  sets  his  “infamous 
trap”  to  ruin  her,  and  she,  poor  thing,  is  enticed  into 
his  snare  by  his  gaudy  raiment  and  lavish  expendi- 
ture of  money,  to  be  led  astray  and  thrown  over- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


163 


board  at  the  pleasure  of  the  brute  who  wrecked  her 
good  name  and  forever  destroyed  her  future. 

Who  is  to  blame  for  this?  Ah!  No  one,  but  your 
poor  old  “fool”  father  and  mother,  as  they  have  such 
a craving  for  money,  they  are  tickled  to  death  to 
have  Mr.  Goldtooth  drive  up  in  his  “swell  rig”  and 
take  that  dear  precious  daughter  out  riding,  as  they 
want  their  neighbors  to  know  that  “IT”  calls  upon 
their  daughter.  What  is  the  outcome?  Nothing  only 
honest  Bill  Jones  and  Rube  Barlow,  who  are  honest, 
honorable  young  men  gets  “snubbed”  for  that  “thir- 
ty-cent  fake”  with  a rich  father,  who  would  be  afraid 
to  meet  a billy  goat  at  night  for  fear  it  was  the  Devil. 
Bill  Jones  and  Rube  Barlow  goes  to  this  country 
lass  and  ask  her  what  she  means  by  treating  them  in 
such  a manner,  and  in  their  honest,  open-hearted 
way,  try  to  tell  her  how  they  love  her,  and  how 
happy  they  would  try  to  make  her  if  she  would  become 
either  of  their  wives,  but  to  no  avail,  as  she  tells 
them  that  she  can’t  love  them  any  more  since  Mr. 
Goldtooth,  with  his  “fine  rig,”  has  come  into  her 
life.  Oh!  what  a spectacle,  to  see  these  honest  lads 
“turned  dowm”  for  the  smiles  of  this  “creased-trouser 
dude,”  who  has  only  one  end  in  view,  and  that  is,  the 
ruin  of  this  country  lass,  whose  father  and  mother 


1G4 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


are  to  blame  for  her  ruin,  as  they  encouraged  this 
‘‘forty-cenP’  vagabond  and  urged  their  daughter  on 
to  shame,  simply  to  make  “the  neighbor  girls’’  feel 
bad,  and,  thinking  they  might  entice  this  son  of 
wealth  to  their  door  by  forcing  their  daughter  to 
prostitute  her  person  in  the  name  of  wife,  not  realiz- 
ing that  this  “vulgar,  unprincipled  scoundrel”  only 
desired  their  daughter’s  ruin,  without  the  holy 
thought  of  making  her  his  wife,  as  he  brags  to  his 
city  “friends  in  crime”  that  he  has  a “beautiful  coun- 
try girl,  who  is  as  sweet  as  a pink,  but  as  ignorant 
as  a calf,”  and  further  says  “that  she  is  dead  gone 
on  him,  and  the  poor  thing  thinks  I am  stuck  on 
her.” 

He  talks  to  his  City  friends  in  this  style  and 
winds  up  by  saying  that  ‘*old  bluebeard”  (her  father) 
and  her  dear  old  mother,  whom  he  calls  “Mrs.  Woolen 
Socks,”  thinks  they  have  as  good  as  got  a rich  son- 
in-law,  but  I’ll  show  them  that  I’m  not  of  the  marry- 
ing kind,  and  if  I was,  I would  not  go  out  in  “the 
woods’’  after  a bride,  unless  she  had  more  money 
than  I have.” 

This  society  “Fop”  continues  to  call  upon  this  . 
country  lass,  and  eventually  accomplishes  his  das- 
tardly purpose  by  leading  this  confiding  country  girl 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


165 


to  believe  be  loves  her,  and  bj  making  her  believe 
he  intends  to  marry  her,  but  Oh!  does  he  marry  her? 
Never.  He  never  had  any  idea  of  doing  so.  He  sim- 
ply uses  her  for  a plaything,  to  be  thrown  aside  at 
his  pleasure.  Her  good  name  is  ruined,  whether  any 
visible  signs  of  his  perfidy  ever  comes  to  light  or  not, 
as  this  class  of  vagabonds  never  miss  an  opportunity 
to  let  the  world  know  what  they  have  accomplished, 
as  they  think  it  smart  to  have  dangling  from  their 
belt,  the  blighted  characters  of  confiding  girls;  in 
fact,  these  Devils  will  congregate  together  to  talk 
over  their  ‘‘conquests,”  as  they  call  their  “raids  upon 
virtue,”  and  the  Hyena  who  can  show  the  greatest 
number  of  “Victories”  is  considered  the  greatest  hero 
in  the  eyes  of  his  associates. 

You  know  that  the  “scandal  monger”  does  not 
need  a “sure  tip”  to  enable  him  or  her  to  begin  wag- 
ging their  infamous  tongues,  as  they  are  always 
standing  around,  wide-mouthed,  ready  to  catch  in 
their  ever  “spread-sails  of  scandal”  the  first  “dirty 
breeze”  from  any  direction. 

Well  you  know  that  every  neighborhood  always 
has  some  “scandal  monger”  who  is  ready  to  “peddle” 
the  gossip  of  the  neighborhood,  and  you  also  know 
that  this  class  never  allows  the  ball  of  contamina- 


LOG 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


tiou  to  grow  smaller,  but  upon  the  other  hand,  every 
time  they  turn  this  ^^soot  ball  of  gossip’^  it  grows 
larger,  therefore,  a single  ^^wag  of  a thoughtless 
tongue’’  is  often  the  cause  of  blighting  a character. 

Well,  this  young  man  (apologies  to  the  word  man) 
from  the  city,  who  has  been  calling  upon  this  coun- 
try girl,  becomes  tired  of  his  new-found  toy,  and  is 
ready  to  seek  other  characters  to  riiin,  therefore,  he 
•fruits,”  but  not  before  he  has  started  the  tongue  of 
gossip,  which  has  disgraced  this  country  lass,  and 
placed  a burden  of  sorrow  upon  the  heads  of  this  old 
father  and  mother,  which  will  follow  them  to  their 
grave. 

It  matters  not  whether  this  ^^City  Demon”  has 
accomplished  his  devilish  purpose  or  not,  he  endea- 
vors to  leave  the  impression,  nevertheless,  for  if  he 
failed,  his  anger  is  aroused  because  he  did,  and  he 
starts  the  tongue  of  scandal  to  ^‘get  even,”  as  he 
calls  it. 

After  this  ^^fiend,”  which  ^‘Society”  calls  a ^‘good 
fellow,”  quits  going  with  this  country  lass,  she  wakes 
up  to  the  realization  that  she  has  not  only  lost  him, 
but  also  lost  the  admiration  of  honest  Bill  Jones  and 
Rube  Barlow,  who  were  at  one  time  rivals  for  her 
hand  and  heart,  and  who  loved  her  with  a manly  and 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


107 


pure  love,  which  would  defend  its  idol  to  the  point 
of  death.  But,  alas,  alas,  when  this  poor  girl,  who  has 
learned  the  difference  between  ^^NOBLE  COUNTRY 
MANHOOD^'  and  ^UITY  DEMONS,’’  endeavors  to 
entice  back  to  her  heart  these  ^^honest  sons  of  toil” 
she  learns  that  they  have  hearts,  which  not  only  love, 
but  also  hate  with  the  venom  of  the  deadly  and  poi- 
sonous ‘‘rattler.” 

Did  this  poor  girl  expect  to  walk  upon  the  hearts 
of  those  who  loved  her,  and  assist  others  in  doing 
so,  and  not  cause  pain?  If  she  did,  she  awoke  from 
her  delusive  dream  to  learn  too  late,  that  while 
“Pure  Love”  is  susceptible  to  many  hard  knocks 
without  resentment  that  there  is  a limit,  and  that 
she  has  reached  it  with  her  country  lovers. 

She  endeavors  to  explain  why  she  did  it,  and 
states  that  “I  only  was  making  a fool  of  that  City 
Chap,”  but  these  country  boys,  while  they  may  not 
wear  as  fine  clothes,  and  their  shirt  front  may  be 
lacking  the  gaudy  diamond,  and  their  hands  may  not 
be  as  soft  and  white  as  the  city  chap’s,  are  MEN  of 
brains,  and  this  explanation  does  not  go  very  far 
with  them. 

They  ask  this  girl  why  she  so  ruthlessly  trampled 
upon  their  hearts  when  this  city  “Fop”  came  upon 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


i(;s 

the  scene,  and  further  asks  if  they  had  not  always 
acted  as  j^eutlemen  while  in  her  presence  and  want 
to  know  if  she  had  ever  detected  the  odor  of 
on  their  breath,  or  the  fumes  of  Cigarettes  upon  their 
clothes,  or  had  she  ever  found  anything  that  did  not 
indicate  they  were  gentlemen? 

Her  answer  was 

Then  they  ask,  ^^why  she  would  endeavor  to  break 
their  hearts  and  hold  them  up  to  the  ridicule  of  their 
friends  to  endeavor  simply,  to  make  a fool  of  this 
City  fellow?”  The  question  is  too  hard;  she  can  not 
give  a satisfactory  explanation,  and  these  country 
young  men,  who  once  worshipped  this  girl,  and  either 
one  of  whom  would  have  willingly  and  gladly  made 
her  his  wife  tells  her  they  prefer  a woman  who  ^‘con- 
stantly loves”  and  who  does  not  care  to  “take  a va- 
cation” in  order  to  “make  a fool  of  some  one  else” 
and  at  the  same  time  make  “a  bigger  fool”  of  the  one 
who  would  defend  her  good  name  with  the  last  drop 
of  his  blood.  He  further  tells  this  poor  girl  who  now 
sees  that  she  has  made  a grievous  mistake;  that  he 
has  learned  to  love  another,  and  will  within  a short 
time  make  her  his  wife,  as  she  has  always  been  true 
to  him,  and  never  asked  a “vacation”  to  make  “a  fool 
of  another  fellow.” 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


1G9 


Sadly,  this  poor  girl  who  has  lost  her  good  name 
at  the  hands  of  this  dragon  of  ^'Society,’’  turns  away, 
knowing  full  well  she  has,  with  her  own  hands  digged 
her  own  social  grave. 

Now,  reader,  who  is  to  blame  for  this  poor  girPs 
misery?  Was  it  she,  herself?  No,  no;  it  was  that 
ignorant  old  father  and  mother,  who  were  blinded  by 
money,  and  who  thought  they  could  see  social  pres- 
tige, for  their  daughter. 

When  this  villainous  despoiler  of  womanhood  ap- 
peared at  this  country  home,  seeking  the  company 
of  this  country  lass,  the  father  and  mother  should 
have  warned  their  daughter  relative  to  the  schemes 
of  this  class  of  persons.  However,  this  country  father 
and  mother  were  not  altogether  to  blame,  for  they 
had  not  been  warned  of  the  snares  which  are  daily 
being  set  by  this  gang  of  social  •pirates,  as,  of  course, 
society  and  her  rotten  gang  of  cohorts  will  not  warn 
her  ^‘country  cousins,’’  and  those  who  know  full  well 
of  the  awfulness  of  the  condition  of  society,  have  not 
manhood  and  womanhood  enough  to  proclaim  it  to 
the  world.  However,  there  are  many,  thank  God,  who 
have  washed  their  hands  forever  of  this  ^^Society 
gang”  and  who  have  registered  a solemn  vow  never 
to  again  enter  that  class  of  society,  for  well  they 


170 


1»ALACES  OF  SIN. 


know  depravity  is  rampant  among  this  class  of  God’s 
nnbolj  creatures. 

Reader,  the  assertion  that  follows  may  sound  de- 
grading and  you  may  think  at  first  that  no  father 
who  loves  his  children  could  possibly  make  the  as- 
sertion. However,  if  you  will  thoroughly  digest  the 
assertion  that  I propose  to  make  you  will  see  that 
it  is  founded  upon  principle  and  upon  pure  love. 

^‘BEFORE  GOD,  IF  ONE  OF  TWO  THINGS 
HAD  TO  BEFALL  ONE  OF  MY  DAUGHTERS,  EI- 
THER TO  BE  RUINED  IN  GIRLHOOD  OR  YOUNG 
WOMANHOOD  BY  THE  CONTAMINATION  OP 
SUCH  A SOCIAL  BRUTE  AS  WE  HAVE  JUST  DE- 
SCRIBED, OR  BECOME  THE  WIFE  OF  THIS 
BRUTE  AND  BE  FORCED  TO  MOVE  IN,  WHAT 
THE  WORLD  IS  PLEASED  TO  CALL  ‘SOCIETY/ 
AND  BRING  UP  •HER  FAMILY  IN  THAT  AT- 
MOSPHERE, I WOULD  CHOOSE  THAT  SHE  LOSE 
HER  VIRTUE  IN  GIRLHOOD,  RATHER  THAN  BE 
BOUND  BY  THE  SOLEMN  VOWS  OF  MARRIAGE 
TO  SUCH  A ‘BRUTE’  AND  BE  COMPELLED  TO 
REAR  HER  FAMILY  IN  THE  ATMOSPHERE  OF 
THIS  DEPRAVED  GANG  OP  SOCIAL  DEGEN- 
ERATES.” 

Reader,  thus  you  see  that  the  contaminating  in- 


I»ALACES  OF  SIN. 


17i 


iliieuces  of  this  thing  called  “fashionable  society” 
does  not  confine  itself  to  its  own  breed,  but,  like  a 
pestilence,  she  reaches  out  with  her  contaminating 
hand  and  despoils  the  innocent  and  unsuspecting 
daifiings  of  our  country  homes. 

\yhen  our  hearts  are  bleeding  from  the  terrible 
baceration  inflicted  by  the  cruel  hand  of  society,  who 
shall  we  blame? 

Ah!  listen,  and  I will  tell  you.  You,  the  fathers 
and  mothers  of  this  land,  are  to  blame,  as  you  have 
been  charmed  by  the  glitter  and  artificial  grandeur 
of  money  in  unholy  hands,  and  have  stood  idly  by 
and  allowed  this  “boaconstrictor”  of  society  to  coil 
itself  about  the  pure  form  of  your  daughter  and  drag 
her  down  to  misery  without  a protest,  and  until  you 
realize  that  a “legal  thief,”  who  has  come  into  pos- 
session of  his  millions  is  just  as  despicable  as  the 
“thief”  who  can  not  dodge  behind  a technicality 
called  “legality,”  just  that  long  your  girls  are  in  dan- 
ger, for  it  is  an  impossibility  for  parents  who  have 
made  their  “millions”  by  oppression  and  robbery  and 
who  permitted  their  offspring  to  spend  their  illgot- 
ten  gains  with  unstinted  hand,  to  bring  up  their 
children  to  become  pure,  virtuous  sons  and  daugh- 
ters, for  “like  begets  like,”  and  the  father  or  moth- 


172 


PALxVCES  OF  SIN. 


ei  who  trusts  their  darling  daughters  with  the  prog- 
eny of  society  ivill  sooner  or  later  learn  they  have 
^^sown  to  the  wind,’’  to  in  turn  ‘^reap  the  whirlwind.” 


f 


1 


r'?. 

V'- 


r 


\ 


Chapter  VIII 


Woman’s  Dress— TKe  Indicator  of 
Her  Character. 


In  this  chapter  we  propose  to  take  up  the  very 
dfciicate  subject  of  woman’s  dress.  However,  there 
would  be  nothing  ‘^delicate”  in  regard  to  this  sub- 
ject, was  it  not  for  the  fact  that  ^Tashionable  Soci- 
ety’’ makes  it  such. 

When  the  female  element  of  this  ^^Fashionable 
Society”  desires  to  dress  in  this  unholy  fashion  they 
can  not  complain  when  decency  rebels  and  points  out 
to  her  the  awfulness  of  her  shame. 

The  reader  may  not  know  how  society  arrays  her- 
self when  she  attends  these  social  functions,  and  I 
am  quite  sure  that  if  the  pure  mothers  and  innocent 

daughters  of  this  country  were  to  look  in  upon  some 

[175J 


176 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


fashionable  gathering,  crowded  by  the  devotees  of 
frivolity,  and  behold  those  who  claim  to  be  ladies,  at- 
tired, as  they  invariably  are,  in  the  low-neck  dress 
and  short  sleeves,  they  would  exclaim,  “Oh!  can  it 
be  possible  that  these  women  actually  believe  they 
are  the  modest  creatures  that  God  intended  them 
to  be.’’ 

1 have  beheld  with  my  own  eyes,  young  women 
and  married  ones  as  well,  unblushingly  come  into 
the  presence  of  men  with  their  dresses  cut  so  low 
in  the  back  that  tw^o-thirds  of  their  backs  were  ex- 
posed and  these  dresses  were  cut  so  low  in  the  front 
that  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  describe  how  abso- 
lutely indecent  they  were,  but  these  women,  without 
one  blush  of  shame,  would  parade  among  the  male 
sex  without  the  slightest  hesitancy.  Not  only  would 
they  unblushingly  mingle  with  the  male  contingent 
of  these  society  functions,  but  they  would  permit 
these  men  to  waltz  with  them,  which  necessitated 
them  placing  their  arms  about  her  form,  bringing 
them  face  to  face  with  one  another  and  nothing  pre- 
vented him  from  gazing  down  upon  her,  and  behold- 
ing her  depravity. 

The  strange  part  of  Society’s  dress  is,  that  you 
never  see  women  with  bony  arms  wearing  short 


PALACES  OF  Sm. 


177 


sleeves;  neither  do  you  ever  behold  ladies  who  move 
in  this  class  of  society  wearing  these  extremely  low- 
cut  dresses  who  have  been  deprived  by  nature  of 
well-developed  busts,  as  these  ^‘skinny’^  individuals 
m variably  make  ‘^excuses’’  why  they  do  not  attire 
themselves  in  this  fashion,  which  is  indicative  of  har^ 
lotism. 

I heard  one  lady  say  to  another,  “Oh!  I always 
take  cold  so  easy  that  I can  not  wear  low-cut 
dresses”  or  “I  have  a birthmark  between  my  shoul- 
ders or  upon  my  bosom”  and  many  other  such  ex- 
cuses, but  I have  never  in  all  of  my  association  with 
this  “Fashionable  tribe”  ever  heard  one  of  these  de- 
votees of  fashion  act  the  part  of  a pure  woman  and 
exclaim  “I  do  not  wear  a low-cut  dress  because  I be- 
lieve that  it  is  immoral.” 

When  those  women  made  these  excuses  for  being 
decent,  it  was  all  a falsehood,  as  they  did  not  want 
to  acknowledge  that  nature  had  stinted  them  in  the 
matter  of  plump  arms  and  well-developed  busts. 

W^hat  can  you  expect  of  girls  seventeen,  eighteen 
or  nineteen  years  old  attending  such  places  and  gaz- 
ing upon  what  they  deem  the  leaders  of  society? 

Can  you  expect  these  girls  to  be  anything  but  im- 
modest? Can  you  expect  these  girls  after  they  be- 

(1,?) 


178 


PALACES  OF  SIK. 


come  mothers  to  implant  in  their  children’s  minds 
strict  moral  principles?  No;  it  is  an  impossibility,  as 
3011  can  not  impart  knowledge  you  do  not  yourself 
})ossess. 

These  fashionable  mothers  set  this  immoral  ex- 
ample before  their  girls  when  they  are  in  pinafores, 
by  dressing  in  this  half-clad  manner  themselves,  and 
when  these  girls  grow  up  into  womanhood  they  ar- 
ray themselves  in  the  same  fashion,  for  they  had  had 
their  intellect  stunted,  as  it  were,  from  early  child- 
hood and  never  felt  that  pure  womanly  flush  of  shame 
l ush  to  their  brow  at  beholding  such  sights,  as  they 
were  taught  to  believe  that  such  was  the  ^‘proper 
thing.” 

Oh  I What  a disgusting  spectacle  it  is  to  see  an 
old  “fat-jawed”  ‘‘society  gusher”  strutting  around 
like  ail  overfed  goose  (I  beg  your  pardon,  Mrs.  Goose), 
wearing  short  sleeves  and  low-neck  dress,  and  ex- 
posing herself  to  public  gaze. 

J have  heard  two  or  three  times  in  my  life  some 
married  lady  who  had  not  retained  her  girlish  plump- 
ness step  up  to  one  of  these  old,  overfed  “she  devils” 
and  remark,  “Oh!  Mrs.  So  and  So,  you  are  ten  years 
older  than  I am  and  I can  not  account  for  your 
plumpnessV  and  this  old  bunch  of  vanity  would  make 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


179 


a short  ^^squat”  which  she  intended  for  a bow,  and 
sqj’  “Oh!  thank  you,”  and  would  by  way  of  explana- 
tion remark  to  this  younger  lady  that  “perhaps  you 
do  not  know  how  to  preserve  your  girlish  appear- 
ance.” 

Of  course,  the  other  lady  acknowledged  that  she 
was  lacking  that  information,  when  this  old,  “per- 
fumed half-century  of  sin”  would  tell  her  that  “she 
had  always  brought  her  children  up  on  the  bottle, 
which  was  the  secret  of  her  retaining  her  girlish 
appearance.” 

I heard  this  conversation  one  evening  while  at- 
tending a “social”  in  the  City  of  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  I, 
of  course,  was  not  expected  to  hear  this.  Howwer, 
this  old  lady,  with  the  short  sleeves  and  low-cut 
dress,  had  attracted  my  attention  early  in  the  even- 
ing, and  I could  not  keep  my  eyes  off  of  her,  not  from 
her  plumpness  and  girlish  appearance,  by  any  means, 
but  she  was  one  of  the  most  ridiculous  looking  crea- 
tures that  I had  ever  beheld,  arrayed,  as  she  was, 
as  she  actually  looked  more  like  a comic  valentine 
than  anything  I could  compare  her  to. 

When  she  and  this  younger  lady  were  talking,  and 
when  she  made  the  remark  about  “bringing  her  chil- 
dren up  on  the  bottle,”  I thought  to  myself,  is  it  pos- 


180 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


sible  that  society  will  go  so  far  in  her  wickedness 
and  in  her  desire  to  keep  pace  with  her  surround- 
ings, that  she  will  even  sacrifice  the  health  of  her 
children  that  she  may  be  pleasing  in  the  eyes  of  the 
oj)posite  sex?  As  it  was  plain  to  my  mind  that  the 
only  reason  she  wanted  to  retain  her  ^^girlish  ap- 
pearance’’ was  to  be  noticed  by  the  male  sex  of  So- 
ciety’s followers. 

This  was  the  first  time  in  all  of  my  life  that  I ever 
heard  any  woman  openly  and  unblushingly  declare 
that  she  would  willingly  imperil  the  health  and  lives 
of  her  own  children  in  order  to'  appear  ‘‘girlish”  in 
the  eyes  of  anyone,  and  especially  a gang  of  lustful 
society  degenerates. 

Modesty  is  not  an  accomplishment,  but  it  is  an  in- 
born gift  from  God,  which  every  true  woman  has  in 
her  bosom  until  her  corrupt  associations  destroy  her 
modesty. 

When  you  rob  woman  of  her  modesty  you  have 
robbed  her  of  the  greatest  jewel,  and  when  that  jewel 
is  gone  she  has  but  a short  distance  to  travel  be- 
fore the  “tongue  of  gossip”  begins  to  “wag,”  and 
when  this  happens,  her  virtue  is  called  into  question, 
and  when  her  virtue  is  destroyed  she  is  an  outcast 
among  man. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


181 


Modesty,  is  woman^s  shield,  and  no  woman  can 
dress  as  ^‘Fashionable  society’’  demands  and  retain 
the  respect  of  man. 

The  male  sex  may  demand  that  she  lay  aside  her 
“prejudices”  as  they  are  pleased  to  call  it,  but  the 
demand  is  made  in  order  that  they  may  glut  their 
lustful  eyes  at  the  expense  of  virtue. 

I remember  a bright  eyed,  sunny  haired  girl, 
about  twenty  years  of  age,  from  the  State  of  Ala- 
bama, who  visited  her  Uncle  in  Detroit,  Michigan, 
about  eighteen  years  ago.  This  girl  had  been  raised 
upon  a cotton  plantation  in  Alabama,  but  who  had 
been  raised,  thank  God,  by  one  of  the  South’s  dear 
“old  fashioned”  mothers.  Oh!  that  we  had  a few 
more  “old  fashioned”  mothers. 

Jennie's  Uncle  was  a man  of  affairs  in  Detroit,  in 
fact  he  was  what  the  world  would  call  rich.  He  was 
a Southerner  by  birth  but  had  married  a Northern 
ladj^,  and  the  daughter  of  a wealthy  Banker  in  De- 
troit, who  had  been  brought  up  to  believe  that  it  was 
all  right  to  go  into  company  half  clad. 

Her  husband  made  a mild  protest  at  first  about 
her  mode  of  dress,  but  he  was  soon  silenced  by  the 
ironical  “titter”  of  society,  as  they  called  him  “A 
Southern  Sunday  School  Boy,”  so  it  was  not  long 


182 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


UDtil  be  ceased  to  offer  any  objections  to  bis  wife's 
immodesty.  They  never  bad  any  children  born  to 
bless  tbeir  borne,  so  they  were  anxious  to  bave  Jen- 
nie Manley  from  Alabama  visit  them,  as  sbe  was  a 
beautiful  girl  with  a most  beautiful  character.  Jennie 
bad  always  been  used  to  plenty,  that  is  plenty  in  a 
modest  way,  as  her  father  was  a cotton  planter  who 
was  considered  ^Vell-to-do'’  by  bis  neighbors. 

Jennie’s  mother  was  loath  to  let  her  go  to  Detroit 
as  sbe  said  sbe  was  afraid  that  the  gay  society  her 
Uncle  and  Aunt  moved  in  might  put  “queer  ideas” 
into  her  bead.  However  Jennie  went,  and  returned 
to  her  father  and  mother  without  the  taint  of  “fash- 
ionable society”  upon  her  pure  womanhood. 

When  she  arrived  at  Detroit  her  Uncle  and  Aunt 
met  her  at  the  Depot  that  September  evening,  in 
their  elegant  carriage  and  drove  her  to  their  most 
elgant  home  in  the  fashionable  part  of  Detroit,  and 
Detroit  you  must  remember,  dear  reader,  is  indeed 
a fashionable  city. 

Tennie  was  dressed  in  pure  white  with  a pale  blue 
ribbon  deftly  entwined  about  her  girlish  throat, 
which  made  her  appear  a typical  country  school  girl. 
She  was  the  picture  of  purity.  When  they  arrived 
at  her  Uncle’s  home,  this  simple  child  of  an  honest 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


183 


Southern  planter,  gazed  with  wide  mouthed  wonder 
at  the  lavish  splendor  of  her  Uncle’s  mansion.  She 
was  a well  bred  girl  and  was  above  the  average  in 
intellect,  but  she  could  not  but  show  her  bewilder- 
ment at  such  grandeur. 

Her  aunt,  about  ten  o’clock  says,  “Come,  Jennie, 
I will  show  you  to  your  room  as  I know  you  are  tired 
after  your  long  journey.” 

Jennie  followed  her  up  the  broad  marble  stairs, 
which  were  a dream  of  splendor. 

Her  aunt  led  her  into  a room  that  was  draped 
in  oriental  splendor,  and  says  “Jennie  dear,  this 
shall  be  your  room.”  Her  aunt  gazed  upon  this 
girlish  figure  which  was  as  perfect  as  though  it  had 
been  chiseled  out  of  marble  by  the  deft  fingers  of  a 
classic  workman.  She  gazed  at  her,  clad  in  pure 
white,  with  that  pale  blue  ribbon  at  her  throat,  and 
she  declared  to  me  afterwards  that  she  did  not  be- 
lieve her  dress  had  cost  over  two  dollars,  but  de- 
clared that  Jennie  was  the  most  lovely  woman  she 
had  ever  beheld. 

Next  morning  after  breakfast  her  Aunt  said  “Jen- 
nie, if  you  don’t  care  I will  take  you  to  my  dress- 
makers and  have  you  a ball  dress  made.”  Methinks 
that  the  Angels  in  Heaven  strained  their  ears  to 


184 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


catch  the  reply,  as  a pure  innocent  country  girl  was 
having  the  first  dart  of  the  Devil  cast  at  her  by  fash* 
ionable  Society. 

Jennie  looked  at  her  Aunt  and  replied,  in  a pure 
womanly  manner,  do  not  go  to  balls,  therefore  I 
need  no  ball  dresses.’’ 

Many  good  resolves  have  been  overcome  by  the 
fickle  smile  of  society,  so  I imagine  that  even  the 
angels  were  in  doubt  whether  or  not  Jennie  Manley 
would  cling  to  her  resolution. 

Her  Aunt  says  ^‘Well  we’ll  let  the  matter  drop  at 
present,  but  I think  after  a while  you  will  change 
your  mind.” 

The  Aunt  told  me  that  she  could  not  press  Jennie 
that  morning,  for  she  felt  that  this  pure  child  of  the 
Southland  was  her  master,  but  why,  she  could  not 
tell. 

Her  Aunt  informed  Jennie  that  they  were  to  give 
an  entertainment  that  evening  in  her  honor,  and 
about  four  o’clock  in  the  evening  she  remarked  to 
Jennie  ‘‘that  they  would  drive  up  to  a fashionable 
tailoress  and  see  if  they  could  not  rent  a suitable 
dress  for  Jennie  to  wear,  for  the  occasion.” 

Again  Jennie  Manley  straightened  up  with  all 
her  true  Southern  womanhood  beaming  forth  from 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


185 


her  deep  blue  eyes  and  says,  ^^Aunt  Mattie,  if  my  own 
clothes,  which  my  dear  old  mother  and  I Have  made, 
are  not  good  enough  for  the  people  in  Detroit,  I’ll 
take  the  train  for  Alabama  this  very  evening,  where 
I am  respected  as  plain  ‘Jennie  Manley,’  and  not 
for  my  clothes.” 

Oh!  what  womanhood.  How  many  girls  have  we 
in  this  country  like  Jennie  Manley? 

Aunt  Mattie,  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  reached  out 
both  hands  and  drew  this  girl  to  her  bosom,  and  says 
“Oh!  if  you  were  my  daughter  I would  be  the  proud- 
est mother  on  earth.” 

Her  Aunt  told  me  in  after  years  that  this  was 
the  turning  point  of  her  life. 

Jennie’s  feelings  were  hurt  by  her  Aunt’s  requests 
to  “get  other  clothes,”  but  her  Aunt  soon  gave  her  to 
understand  that  she  was  sorry  she  had  offended  her 
and  assured  her  that  as  long  as  she  stayed  in  Detroit 
she  should  wear  what  she  pleased. 

Evening  came,  and  about  nine  o’clock  carriages 
began  to  arrive,  and  the  double  parlors  of  this  grand 
mansion  were  thrown  open  for  the  occasion,  which 
was  given  in  honor  of  Jennie  Manley  of  Alabama. 

I was  on  a business  trip  in  Detroit,  therefore  re- 
ceived an  invitation,  as  I was  acquainted  with  the 


18G 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Standafords,  but  I had  gone  to  Chicago  that  morn- 
ing, and  did  not  arrive  at  the  Standaford  mansion 
until  all  of  the  guests  were  there. 

When  I was  ushered  into  the  parlors  of  course 
this  gang  of  ‘‘half  dressed”  women,  and  the  tribe  of 
“cut  away  coats”  were  there,  and  I was  one  more  to 
add  to  this  tribe.  There  were  but  two  ladies  in  the 
audience  who  were  not  dressed  in  this  immoral 
manner,  and  that  was  Jennie  Manley  and  her  Aunt. 
1 was  introduced  to  Jennie,  and  Oh,  what  a sweet 
child  of  nature  she  was.  She  reminded  me  of  a meek 
violet  surrounded  by  the  rank  and  poisonous  weeds 
of  sin. 

Wealth  was  there  in  all  her  brazenness.  Prom 
the  ears  and  throats  of  this  gang  of  God’s  brazen 
creatures  called  women,  flashed  precious  gems. 

Young  women  were  there  whose  marriage  meant 
thousands  to  the  poor  wretch  who  dared  tie  him- 
self for  life  to  her,  but  around  this  pure  and  loveable 
girl  from  Alabama,  clung  the  main  attraction,  as 
purity  shone  from  her  girlish  face,  and  her  smile  was 
a tonic  to  famishing  society,  which  knows  nought  but 
something  artificial. 

Supper  was  announced  and  served,  and  of  course 
wine  was  there  in  abundance.  When  Jennie  Man- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


187 


ley’s  Aunt  passed  the  vile  stuff  to  her  she  said,  ‘Men- 
nie,  here  is  a little  that  is  half  water,  and  I made  it 
real  sweet.” 

Jennie  looked  at  her  Aunt  for  a moment  with  her 
wondering  big  blue  eyes,  and  said,  ‘L\unt  Mattie,  it 
may  be  half  water,  but  I do  not  care  to  even  serve 
the  Devil  half  way.” 

As  though  an  electrical  button  had  been  touched 
that  connected  every  man  around  that  table,  invol- 
untarily, every  one  clapped  his  hands  in  honest  ap- 
proval, and  I honestly  believe  the  manhood  of  many 
had  been  aroused  that  had  never  been  reached  before. 

When  supper  was  over  not  a glass  of  wine  had 
been  touched,  thus  you  see  what  determination  and 
the  will  power  of  purity  can  do. 

After  supper  the  gentlemen  retired  to  the  ^^Smok- 
ing  Room,”  while  the  ladies  retired  to  the  parlor, 
each  lady  endeavoring  to  pay  homage  to  this  country 
girl  who  had  refused  to  obey  the  dictates  of  society, 
aud  who  had  with  open  hand  smote  the  serpent  of 
society  without  any  apologies  whatever. 

Mrs.  Standfaord  told  me  that  while  the  ladies 
were  together  that  evening  one  remarked  to  Jennie 
^Svhy  do  you  not  wear  low  cut  dresses  Miss  Man- 
ley,  you  have  such  a lovely  form?” 


188 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Jeuuie  looked  her  square  in  the  face  and  says, 
^AVhy  do  you  wear  any  dress  at  all?’^  This  society 
lady  says  in  reply.  ^‘Oh,  that  would  be  indecent.’^ 
Jennie  Manley  remarked  to  this  butterfly  of  fashion, 
‘^that  is  exactly  why  I do  not  wear  low  cut  dresses.” 

Mrs.  Standaford  informed  me  that  the  eyening 
was  a very  sultry  one,  as  September  you  know  gen- 
erally is,  but  within  a half  hour  from  Jennie^s  sting- 
ing retort,  every  lady  had  complained  of  being  ^^cool,” 
and  had  thrown  a cape  or  shawl  over  her  nakedness. 

Mrs.  Standaford  said,  that  the  remarkable  part  of 
the  thing  was,  that  not  one  of  these  society  ladies 
ever  took  offense  at  any  of  Jennie  Manley’s  straight- 
forward remarks. 

Reader,  here  was  a country  girl  who  was  inexper- 
ienced in  what  the  word  calls  ^‘knowledge”  but  she 
had  the  courage  of  her  convictions,  and  keot  God 
in  sight  at  all  times. 

Several  years  afterwards,  or  after  I had  quit 
forever  “Society’s  dissipations”  I had  a talk  with  Mrs. 
Standaford  and  she  informed  me  that  she  knew  of 
ten  different  society  ladies,  including  herself,  that 
never  again  wore  a low  cut  dress,  nor  served  wine 
upon  their  own  tables,  and  each  of  them  gave  for 
their  reason  “that  Jennie  Manley  from  Alabama” 
had  taught  them  a lesson  they  never  forgot. 


palai::es  of  sin. 


189 


This  pure,  blue  eyed  Southern  lass  stayed  in  the 
City  of  Detroit  several  months,  but  she  never  forgot 
her  early  training,  and  never  missed  an  opportunity 
to  brand  ‘‘frivolous  society’^  with  the  hot  iron  of 
justice. 

A Mr.  Norton  who  was  very  wealthy  became 
greatly  infatuated  with  this  sweet  faced  Southern 
girl,  in  fact,  many  “fell  at  her  feet”  and  sought  her 
‘ hand  and  heart,”  but  Mr.  Norton  was  naturally  a gen- 
tleman until  society  spoiled  him  and  dulled  his  mam 
hood,  and  he  endeavored  to  demonstrate  to  Jennie 
that  he  thoroughly  coincided  with  her  in  her  hatred 
for  the  abominations  of  society,  indeed  he  never 
missed  an  opporuntity  to  try  to  convince  this  girl 
that  he  had  put  away  forever  everything  pertaining 
thereto. 

He  was  desperately  in  love  with  Jennie,  but 
halted  each  time  that  he  thought  of  asking  her  to  be 
his  wife.  Jennie  never  dreamed  that  he  worshipped 
her  as  he  did,  as  she  w^as  under  the  impression  that 
he  of  course,  was  looking  for  some  rich  elegant  lady, 
therefore  when  he  paid  her  many  attentions  she  only 
believed  it  was  done  through  courtesy  to  her  Uncle 
and  Aunt.  However,  Jennie  was  soon  convinced  dif- 
ferently, as  Mr.  Norton  had  gone  to  both  her  Uncle 


190 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


and  Aunt  and  laid  bare  the  burden  of  his  heart,  and 
frankly  told  them  that  he  was  desperately  in  love, 
but  felt  his  unworthiness  to  ask  that  pure  country 
girl  to  become  his  wife,  as  he  felt  that  he  was  so 
much  below  her  that  it  would  be  a disgrace  to  ask 
her  to  become  the  wife  of  such  a society  renegade. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Standaford  had  known  Mr.  Norton 
from  his  youth,  and  had  always  found  him  to  be  what 
‘‘fashionable  society’^  called  a gentleman.  They  also 
knew  that  he  was  very  wealthy,  consequently  they 
were  anxious  to  help  the  “match”  along,  so  Mrs. 
Standaford  agreed  to  intercede,  or  [)lead  his  case 
with  Jennie. 

One  chilly,  dreary  morning  in  November  Mrs. 
Standaford  called  Jennie  into  the  library  and  drew 
her  chair  near  the  large  open  grate  which  burned 
brightly,  and  says  “Jennie,  I have  something  I desire 
to  speak  to  you  about,  and  the  matter  is  vitally  im- 
portant to  you.” 

Jennie  like  an  innocent  child  as  she  w^as,  turned 
her  great  blue  eyes  to  Mrs.  Standaford,  and  says: 
“Oh,  Aunt  Mattie,  you  haven’t  received  any  bad 
news  from  home  have  you?” 

“No,  no,  my  darling,”  replied  her  Aunt,  “it  is 
good  news.” 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


191 


She  began  by  saying  ^^You  know  Mr.  Norton  is  an 
awfully  nice  young  man,  and  he  is  one  of  the  wealthi- 
est young  men  in  the  city  of  Detroit,  which  is  saying  a 
good  deal,  as  we  have  many  rich  young  men  here.’^ 
She  continued  by  saying  “Mr.  Norton  called  last 
evening  after  you  had  retired  and  had  a long  talk 
with  myself  and  your  Dncle,  and  begged  us  to  plead 
his  case  with  you,  therefore  Jennie  I have  come  to 
you  as  an  Agent  for  Mr.  Norton  to  try  to  persuade 
you  to  become  his  wife.’’ 

“To  become  his  wife?”  exclaimed  Jennie  Manley. 
“I  marry  that  man?  Never!  I would  rather  have  a 
mill-stone  tied  about  my  neck  and  be  buried  at  the 
bottom  of  Lake  Michigan  than  to  be  the  wife  of 
that  man.” 

Her  Aunt  held  her  breath  in  amazement,  as  she 
did  not  believe  this  sweet  faced  Southern  girl  had  so 
much  spirit. 

When  Jennie  had  calmed  down,  Mrs.  Standaford 
wanted  to  know  her  reason  for  branding  Mr.  Norton 
“as  such  a bad  man.” 

“Plenty  of  reasons,”  replied  Jennie.  “He  mingles 
with  a class  of  men  that  would  corrupt  the  morals  of 
a saint,  and  with  a class  of  women  that  are  a disgrace 
to  womankind.” 


192 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


“He  allows  his  sisters  to  appear  in  public  half 
clad,  and  drinks  wine  like  the  lowest  of  the  earth, 
and  if  he  does  not  know  better,  he  is  a fool,  and  if 
he  does,  he  is  a knave  and  a disgrace  to  his  family, 
and  no  man  that  will  brazenly  drink  wine  before  a 
lady,  and  permit  his  own  sisters  to  unblushingly  ex- 
hibit their  nakedness  in  company  can  possibly  make 
a true  husband.’’ 

“Oh!  Jennie,  Jennie”  exclaimed  her  Aunt,  “you 
are  too  hard  on  us  poor  ‘Society  people,’  however  I 
can  not  but  admire  you,  you  dear  bunch  of,  honesty.” 

“Then  I suppose  I shall  tell  Mr.  Norton  that  you  do 
not  care  to  marry,”  remarked  her  Aunt. 

“Tell  him  that  I do  not  care  to  marry  such  as  he,” 
hotly  retorted  Jennie. 

“Don’t  you  ever  intend  to  marry,  Jennie?”  asked 
her  Aunt.  “Yes,  I do,  and  in  May  of  next  year,  and 
the  twenty-second  day  of  May  at  that,”  replied  Jen- 
nie. 

“Well,  well,  if  that  don’t  beat  my  time,”  declared 
her  Aunt.  “You  have  been  here  nearly  three  months 
and  never  mentioned  it  to  me  before.” 

“What  is  your  prospective  husband  like,”  inquired 
her  Aunt  Mattie. 

“He  is  like  the  Greek  Gods  of  old,  only  better” 
calmly  replied  Jennie. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


193 


^‘Oh,  I would  so  much  like  to  see  him,  haven’t  you 
his  photograph?”  asked  her  Aunt. 

certaily  have.  Wait  a moment  until  I go  to  my 
room  and  get  it.”  Jennie  returned  with  a cabinet 
sized  photograph  neatly  wrapped  up  in  pink  tissue 
paper.  She  unwrapped  it  with  reverential  tender- 
ness and  handed  it  to  her  Aunt,  saying  as  she  did 
so,  ‘^there  is  the  man  who  will  be  my  loved  and  idol- 
ized husband  on  the  twenty-second  day  of  next  May, 
if  God  spares  both  of  us.” 

Mrs.  Staudaford  took  the  photograph  from  Jennie 
and  beheld  the  likeness  of  a smooth  faced,  broad 
shouldered,  stalwart  ‘^son  of  toil”  clad  in  the  garb  of 
a working  man,  in  the  act  of  rolling  a bale  of  cotton 
on  a pair  of  scales.  He  was  a handsome  open  faced 
young  fellow,  and  any  one  that  ever  had  studied 
human  nature  knew  that  this  Southern  young  man, 
who  was  not  afraid  of  toil,  was  not  only  handsome 
but  possessed  the  traits  that  mature  into  glorious 
manhood. 

Jennie’s  Aunt  was  not  slow  in  telling  her  that  she 
considered  him  not  only  handsome  but  a noble  look- 
ing fellow,  which  seemed  to  very  much  delight 
Jennie. 

As  the  reader  perhaps  knows,  the  majority  of 

(13) 


194 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


wealthy  people  are  always  looking  out  for  llielr 
children  to  marry  some  one  possessing  wealth,  there- 
fore it  was  very  natural  for  her  Aunt  to  ask  ‘‘What 
prospects  has  your  intended?’’ 

“The  grandest  in  the  world”  exclaimed  Jennie, 
“As  he  has  character  and  ambition  and  loves  a girl 
that  loves  him,  and  if  that  is  not  enough  prospect 
to  enable  any  man  on  earth  to  clamber  to  the  dizzy 
heights  of  success,  then  pray  tell  me  w^hat  else  is 
lacking?” 

Early  in  January  of  the  next  year,  Jennie  Manley 
returned  to  her  Southern  home  without  taking  with 
her  a single  taint  of  “Society’s  contamination”  and 
on  the  twenty-second  day  of  the  following  May,  Jen- 
nie Manley  became  the  happy  wife  of  Robert  Lee 
Overman,  w ho  is  today  a respected  and  honored  aian 
of  the  State  of  Alabama,  and  his  wife  the  happy  and 
contented  wife  of  a Southern  planter. 

Reader  the  history  of  Jennie  Manley  and  her  vic- 
tory over  society  is  but  one  out  of  ten  thousand, 
for  where  you  find  one  girl  that  has  the  will  powder 
to  successfully  combat  the  “She  Dragons”  and  the 
“He  Demons”  of  “Fashionable  Society”  you  will  find 
nine  thousand,  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine  that 
will  willingly,  and  without  seemingly  a single  pro- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


105 


test,  glide  down  society’s  incline  of  shame,  with 
such  momentum  that  before  they  know  it,  they  have 
wrecked  their  womanhood  upon  the  shoals  of  so- 
ciety’s degradation. 


I . . 


v. 


/ 


• : 

;Vr' 


-I 


y 


i 


\ 


■■''iJjt! 
"t  i'i 


ye  will  serve." 


CKapter  IX. 


Is  it  “FasKionable  Society”  or  What 
They  are  Pleased  to  Call  “The 
Common  People”  That 
MaKes  This  Nation 
What  It  Is? 


In  this  chapter  we  desire  to  deal  with  stubborn 
facts,  and  we  hope  to  be  able  to  place  them  so  plainly 
before  the  mind  of  the  reader  that  he  or  she  may  thor- 
oughly understand  what  we  mean. 

In  the  first  place,  we  desire  to  ask  where  the 
^^brain  and  brawn”  of  this  country  comes  from? 

Does  it  spring  from  the  lap  of  luxury?  Have 

the  cradles  of  the  millionaires  rocked  the  noblest 

men  and  women  of  this  country?  Have  the  wives  of 

the  millionaire  been  the  happy  mothers  of  the  great 

[199J 


200 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


inventors  or  the  great  educators  of  this  land?  Have 
the  tender  hands  of  wealth  gone  out  into  the  wild 
forests  of  America  and  caused  her  to  blossom  as  the 
rose?  Have  the  daughters  of  the  multi-millionaires 
made  the  sweet-faced  wives  and  lovable  mothers  of 
this  country?  Have  the  sons  of  wealth  been  found 
foremost  in  the  ranks  of  our  armies,  fighting  the  bat- 
tles of  this  beloved  country? 

Go  gather  around  you  from  every  quarter  of  the 
earth  the  rich  who  are  found  foremost  in  any  of 
these  glorious  undertakings,  and  you  will  find  but  a 
small  number  of  this  class.  However,  there  have 
been  a few;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  if  you  please, 
knock  at  the  door  of  fame  and  ask  the  keeper  of  her 
records  to  bring  out  his  musty  journals  of  time, 
wherein  is  recorded  the  names  of  ‘^the  common  peo- 
ple’^ who  have  made  America  what  she  is,  and  you 
will  find  they  are  legion. 

March  out  from  the  cities  of  this  country  and  you 
will  find  humble  homes  with  proud  occupants,  be- 
cause of  the  glorious  memory  of  deeds  of  greatness 
performed  by  the  children  of  the  ‘^common  people.^^ 

Go  to  the  humble  cottages  where  wealth  is  un- 
known and  where  privation  is  a familiar  caller,  and 
there  inquire  for  the  inventive  geniuses  of  this  coun- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


201 


try,  and  they  will  march  before  you  like  a never- 
ending  army  of  soldiers. 

Go  to  the  humble  vineclad  cottages  of  this  land 
and  knock  at  their  doors  and  inquire,  “From  whence 
comes  the  statesmen  of  this  land?”  And  the  val- 
leys and  hill  tops  will  reverberate  with  oratory  that  / 
cannot  be  surpassed  by  any  country  under  the  shin- 
ing canopy  of  heaven. 

Go  to  the  country  farm  houses,  which  are  sur- 
rounded with  virgin  forests  and  green  meadows,  and 
inquire,  “From  whence  do  the  majority  of  our  inven- 
tors come?”  and  the  air  will  tremble  with  a mighty 
rattle  of  ponderous  machinery  conceived  by  the  fer- 
tile brain  of  toil. 

Stand  upon  the  mountain  tops  and  shout  to  the 
four  winds  of  the  earth  the  interrogation,  “Where 
have  the  divines  of  this  country  cqme  from,  who  have 
entranced  the  nations  of  the  earth  with  their  elo- 
quence?” And  the  answer  will  come  from  millions 
of  souls  saved  by  their  influences,  and  the  answer 
will  be  “from  the  humble  homes  of  the  common 
people!” 

Take  the  wings  of  the  morning  and  fly  from  the 
eternal  icebound  shores  of  the  North  to  the  tropical 
seas  of  the  South,  and  from  where  the  sun  first  turns 


202 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


night  into  day  to  where  she  sinks  to  rest  within  the 
bosom  of  the  Pacific,  and  make  the  inquiry,  ^Trom 
whence  has  America  derived  her  greatness?”  And 
every  star  w'ill  twinkle  her  answer,  every  bird  will 
trill  her  reply,  and  every  mountain  will  rumble  his 
answer  “that  America  could  never  have  been  what 
she  is  to-day  had  it  not  been  for  what  this  demon- 
eyed fiend  called  ^Society^  takes  pleasure  in  calling 
the  ^common  people.’  ” 

“Earthly  independence  causes  men  to  forget 
God,”  and  to  forget  God,  turns  men  into  fiends,  and 
women  into  harlots. 

Take  the  man  of  wealth,  and  all  he  has  to  do  is  to 
“wish”  and  that  wish  is  a reality,  as  far  as  earthly 
things  are  concerned.  He  knocks  at  the  door  of 
commerce,  and  if  she  be  stubborn  he  batters  her 
down  with  his  cudgel  of  gold.  a 

He  desires  that  which  he  has  not,  and  by  his 
mighty  treasures  of  wealth,  it  is  his. 

He  has  been  so  accustomed  to  having  his  desires 
gratified  that  he  loses  sight  of  the  “Great  Giver” 
who  is  the  giver  of  all  things. 

Wealth  has  frowned  and  the  world  has  trembled; 
therefore  she  has  learned  to  believe  that  no  demand 
of  hers  should  be  disobeyed.  Who  is  to  blame  for 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


203 


this  arrogance  of  wealth?  Ah!  yon  are,  you  who 
are  the  salt  of  the  earth  are  to  blame,  as  you  meekly 
permit  her  to  shackle  you  hand  and  foot,  and  lead 
you  to  the  polls  and  cast  your  vote  to  make  laws 
that  govern  you.  You  permit  her  to  fill  the  offices  of 
the  land,  and  make  ^‘injunctions’’  so  binding  that 
you  dare  not  trample  upon  her  unholy  mandates  for 
fear  of  being  shot  down  like  dogs. 

You,  the  “common  people,”  who  have  lavishly  filled 
wealth’s  lap  with  all  the  good  things  of  life,  sit  idly 
by  or  scamper  away  like  children  at  her  bidding,  to 
perform  her  hellish  mission,  which  means  servitude 
for  you  and  your  posterity. 

“As  you  make  your  bed,  so  shall  ve  lie.”  Then 

*"  I 

do  not  whine  at  the  laws  of  your  land  when  they 
hang  a “mill  stone”  about  your  neck,  and  crush  your 
ambitions,  and  paralyze  your  arm  when  you  try  to 
raise  it  in  your  own  behalf,  as  you  yourself  are  re- 
sponsible for  your  condition. 

“Ye  fools,  by  your  own  hands  ye  are  destroyed.” 
You,  or  your  next  door  neighbor,  are  competent  to 
fill  the  office  that  you  elect  wealth  to  fill.  You,  “the 
common  people,”  that  “Society”  delights  to  call  you, 
are  the  voters,  but  you  fail  to  vote  for  your  own  kind, 
but  still  persist  in  “cursing  your  fate.” 


204 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Were  it  not  for  you,  “the  common  people,”  want 
would  stalk  through  the  land  with  ghostly  tread.  The 
rivers  of  commerce  would  dry  up.  The  ocean  grey- 
hounds would  put  out  their  fires.  The  rumble  of  the 
mighty  locomotive  would  cease  her  rumblings.  The 
buzz  of  the  saw  and  the  clang  of  the  hammer  would 
not  be  heard.  The  earth  would  yawn  for  the  lack 
of  the  plow,  and  misery  w’ould  take  possession  of  the 
mansions  of  wealth. 

Ah!  manhood,  where  art  thou?  Well  you  know 
the  slurs  and  insults  that  are  hurled  at  thee  by 
wealth;  then  why  be  truckling  slaves  to  her  avarice? 

Wealth  has  no  use  for  “the  common  people,” 
only  as  slaves  to  do  her  bidding.  Then  why  should 
you  grovel  at  her  feet?  Wealth  is  no  part  of  man- 
hood, and  manhood  is  the  easiest  thing  in  the  uni- 
verse to  possess. 

The  politician  will  call  upon  you  at  your  humble 
home,  and  you  will  throw  open  wide  the  doors  of 
your  hospitality,  and  he  will  endeavor  to  make  you  be- 
lieve that  he  considers  you  his  equal. 

Why  does  he  do  this? 

Only  to  get  your  vote.  Then  you  drop  out  of 
his  mind  until  your  services  are  again  needed. 

If  you  desire  to  test  his  sincerity  call  upon  him 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


205 


at  liis  mansion,  which  he  has  been  able  to  build  from 
the  honest  sweat  of  jour  brow,  and  you  will  not  find 
the  same  “politician”  that  you  entertained  with  the 
lavish  hand  of  good  fellowship. 

Oh  I No  I He  has  grown  cold.  Why  thus?  Sim- 
ply because  he  is  ashamed  of  you,  and  ashamed  to  be 
caught  in  your  company,  for  fear  some  of  his  wealthy 
associates  might  see  him. 

Will  he  invite  you  to  his  home  to  spend  the  night 
with  him  as  you  did?  NEVER. 

Reader,  this  chapter  is  somewhat  foreign  to  my 
idea  relative  to  this  book.  However,  “fashionable 
society”  is  so  closely  allied  with  “politics”  that  I 
could  not  fairly  represent  one  without  the  other. 

Was  there  ever  a President  of  the  United  States 
elected  without  the  “common  people”  did  it? 
NEVER.  Was  there  ever  any  man  elected  to  public 
ottice  without  the  “common  people”  were  responsible 
for  it?  NEVER. 

Do  you  know  that  the  “common  people”  have  it 
within  their  power  to  make  men  and  undo  them  at 
their  will?  Then  why  should  you  “whimper”  in  the 
presence  of  w^ealth  and  permit  “Fashionable  So- 
ciety” to  cast  her  sneering  remarks  at  you  without 
making  her  feel  the  weight  of  your  offended  hand? 


20G 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


When  you  brand  ^Tasbionable  Society”  as  the 
^‘incubator  of  vice,”  and  treat  the  politician  who 
‘‘truckles”  to  her  infamous  ways  as  a thing  to  be 
dreaded  and  a mortal  to  be  despised,  then  you  will 
purify  the  morals  of  our  law-makers;  as  they  are  the 
“ringleaders”  of  this  gang  of  degenerates  who  spend 
the  money  of  the  “common  people”  with  the  reckless 
hand  of  the  profligate. 

Give  society  to  understand  that  you  are  ac- 
quainted with  her  unholy  ways,  and  she  will  be  com- 
pelled to  respect  you. 

Teach  your  wives  and  daughters  that  to  mingle 
with  filthy  “Fashionable  society”  is  to  lower  them- 
selves in  the  eyes  of  decency,  and  train  your  boys 
to  turn  a cold  shoulder  to  the  man  who  “truckles” 
to  society’s  mandates,  and  you  will  mount  at  one 
bound  to  the  pinnacle  of  greatness,  and  wealth  will 
bow  in  humble  submission  to  those  to  whom  she 
should  pay  respectful  homage,  and  to  whom  she 
must  look  for  her  existence,  as  the  “common  peo- 
ple,” which  “Fashionable  society”  brands  as  “the 
lower  class,”  are  the  “bone  and  sinew,”  “brain  and 
brawn”  of  this  or  any  other  land. 


J- 


V' 


t 


i.r  'i.  : 


CKapter  X. 


TKe  Sad  History  of  Lucy  Staley,  a 
Beautiful  Country  Girl  from  tKe 
State  of  Colorado,Who  Mar- 
ried a Disreputable  Son 
of  W^ealth, 


When  a mother  or  father  looks  for  the  last  time 
upon  the  beautiful  face  of  their  darling  daughter 
who  has  been  called  from  earth  just  as  the  tender 
bud  of  her  girlhood  is  bursting  into  the  beautiful 
dower  of  womanly  beauty,  it  is  sad  indeed.  How- 
ever, they  have  a blessed  consolation  of  knowing 
^ that  while  their  poor  hearts  are  bursting  with  grief 
the  melody  of  heaven  is  sweeter  by  having  added  to 
that  great  angelic  choir  the  voice  of  their  precious 

child. 

(11) 


[209] 


210 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


“Hope  springs  eternally  in  the  bosom  of  man,’^ 
and  without  it  the  human  heart  would  be,  indeed, 
a most  wretched  and  desolate  stretch  of  desert  land. 

DEATH!  Oh,  what  a terrible  thought  fo  that 
mind  which  has  never  drank  deep  from  the  eternal 
spring  of  repentance,  which  bubbles  close  by  the 
broad  river  of  forgiveness. 

DEATH!  Oh,  what  a beautiful  word  to  that 
tired  soul  which  has  been  tossed  to  and  fro  upon  the 
restless  crest  of  earth’s  billowy  deep,  but  tenaciously 
clung  to  “the  promises  of  God,”  for  well  it  knows 
that  ere  long  life’s  tide  will  flow  towards  the  glitter- 
ing shores  of  peace,  and  land  it  in  the  realms  of 
bliss,  where  earth’s  “shams”  are  forgotten  and 
Heaven’s  beauties  are  everlasting. 

Had  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Staley,  father  and  mother  of 
beautiful  Lucy,  their  only  child,  have  known  she 
was  to  be  sacrificed  to  .the  rapacious  and  damnable 
lust  of  Ralph  Wyman,  of  New  York,  they  would  ten 
thousand  times  rather  have  followed  her  to  her 
grave  in  that  little  country  church  yard  upon  the 
side  of  that  towering  Colorado  mountain. 

Lucy  Staley  was  the  only  daughter  of  a loving  and 
tender  father  and  mother,  who  lived  in  the  moun- 
tainous regions  of  Colorado,  near  a very  fashionable 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


. 211 


health  resort.  Lucy’s  childhood  had  been  spent  in 
the  quiet  of  this  mountain  neighborhood.  Her  avo- 
cation was  that  of  helping  her  mother  with  the 
daily  household  duties,  and  assisting  her  father  in 
taking  care  of  his  herd  of  Angora  goats,  as  her 
father  made  his  living  by  raising  goats  and  honey, 
for  he  also  had  over  one  hundred  hives  of  bees. 

The  reader  can  hardly  think  of  a more  pictur- 
esque home  than  that  of  Lucy  Staley’s,  surrounded 
as  it  was  by  the  hundred  or  more  white  houses  of 
the  busy  bee  and  upward  of  five  hundred  goats,  with 
their  snowy  fleeces.  Of  course,  as  could  be  expected, 
Lucy  Staley  was  a petted  child,  but  not  a spoiled  one 
by  any  means,  as  she  had  never  been  known  to  diso- 
bey a command  of  her  father  and  mother,  who  were 
growing  old,  for  they  had  never  had  a child  to  bless 
them  until  twenty  years  had  rolled  by  after  their 
marriage,  and  then  this  little,  bright-eyed,  sunny- 
haired  mountain  nymph  made  her  appearance  like  a 
fairy  to  bless  the  declining  years  of  their  lives. 

We  have  endeavored  to  give  a picture  of  the 
home  of  Lucy  Staley,  so  the  reader  might  have  an 
idea  of  what  it  was.  However,  the  brush  of  the  ar- 
tist could  not  do  justice  to  the  subject.  Therefore, 
w^e  will  try  as  near  as  possible  to  give  you  a pen  pic- 
ture of  its  beautiful  simplicity. 


212 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


The  house  was  built  of  hewn  logs,  tastefully 
^‘chinked  and  daubed,^’  and  then  whitewashed  until 
it  resembled  a snow  drift  clinging  to  the  side  of  the 
mountain  slope. 

In  the  rear  of  the  little  log  cottage  were  the  bee 
hives,  scattered  in  artistic  confusion,  and  at  all 
times  hundreds  of  goats  could  be  seen  with  their 
young  scampering  over  the  clffs  that  surrounded  the 
cottage  of  this  mountain  beauty,  as  Lucy  Staley  was 
indeed  a handsome  girl. 

The  front  of  the  house  was  covered  with  cling- 
ing vines  that  grew  in  profusion  in  this  section  of 
country,  and  the  j^ard  was  a cluster  of  variegated 
mountain  flowers. 

The  road  wound  from  the  valley  below  in  a ser- 
pentine fashion,  and  many,  many  are  the  times  that 
Lucy  has  traversed  this  rustic  path  with  her  father 
down  to  the  little  town  that  lay  a mile  and  a half 
below  heir  cottage,  and  which  is  noted  for  its  me- 
dicinal waters. 

When  Lucy  would  visit  this  mountain  hamlet 
during  the  summer  season,  when  the  wealthy  from 
all  over  the  country  were  there,  she  would  stand  in 
childish  amazement  at  the  splendor  of  their  dress. 
However,  there  was  no  spirit  of  restlessness  or  dis- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


213 


content  within  her  bosom,  as  she  loved  her  home  and 
her  parents  with  a true  and  tendejr  love  of  a child 
of  nature  that  she  was. 

Lucy  grew  from  babyhood  to  childhood,  and  from 
childhood  into  girlhood,  and  from  girlhood  the 
blushing  petals  of  womanhood  unfolded  in  all  their 
splendor  of  pure  ladyhood,  and  still  Lucy  Staley 
loved  her  mountain  home  with  a more  tender  effec- 
tion. 

Lucy,  as  might  be  expected,  was  the  belle  of  this 
mountainous  neighborhood,  and  she  had  a disposition 
that  was  the  envy  of  all  who  knew  her.  The  dark 
shadows  that  so  often  becloud  the  face  of  humanity 
never  dared  .plant  their  ugly  imprint  upon  the  happy, 
sunlit  countenance  of  Lucy. 

Wherever  there  was  trouble  and  misery  amon|f 
the  inhabitants  of  this  rural  neighborhood,  there  the 
sweet  smile,  tender  touch  and  cheery  words  of  Lucy 
Staley  were  found. 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  this  sunbeam  of  the  moun- 
tain slope  should  be  loved  and  respected  by  all  who 
knew'  her? 

Lucy’s  father  and  mother  were  honest,  upright 
and  honorable  folks,  as  are  the  majority  of  STich  peo- 
ple who  live  to  themselves,  and  who  are  permitted  to 


214 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


enjoy  nature  as  she  comes  direct  from  the  hand  of 
God.  However,  Lucy’s  parents  were  uneducated, 
but  Lucy  had  obtained  a public  school  education, 
and  was  thus  enabled  to  read  and  write  fairly  well. 
However,  she  was  not  versed  in  what  society  would 
call  accomplishments,  but  nevertheless  Lucy  Staley 
possessed  one  accomplishment  that  made  her  as  pure 
as  the  mountain  brook  that  bubbled  forth  from  the 
crest  of  the  mountain  that  towered  above  her  rustic 
cottage,  and  that  accomplishment  ^i^^as  ^^untarnished 
purity  and  womanhood.” 

It  is  strange,  indeed,  to  know  how  one’s  life  may 
be  completely  changed  by  the  most  trivial  occur- 
rence, and  such  is  the  case  in  the  life  of  .Lucy  Staley. 

One  bright,  balmy  morning  in  the  latter  part  of 
June  Lucy  was  out  upon  the  brow  of  the  mountain 
‘h’ounding  up”  her  father’s  goats  in  order  to  drive 
them  into  the  ^^goat  lot,”  as  the  season  for  ^‘shear- 
ing” them  was  at  hand. 

Little  did  Lucy  imagine  that  morning  as  she  left 
her  vineclad  home  that  before  she  reached  it  again 
the  Devil  would  ensnare  her. 

While  Lucy  Staley  was  coaxing  the  meek-faced 
mother  goats  with  their  young  down  the  mountain 
slope,  she  heard  the  report  of  a gun  near  her,  whicb 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


215 


was  no  unusual  thing,  but  immediately  afterwards 
she  heard  the  cry  of  some  one  in  distress,  and  with  a 
heart  full  of  pity  Lucy  bounded  from  cliff  to  cliff 
until  she  reached  the  scene  of  misery,  and  there  be- 
fore her,  stretched  upon  the  grass,  lay  a young  man, 
dressed  in  the  fashion  of  a ^^city  gentleman,’’  with 
blood  flowing  from  his  left  foot. 

Ah!  it  would  have  been  better  for  Lucy  Staley  to 
have  steeled  her  heart  and  banished  every  tender 
feeling  of  mercy  and  humanity  from  that  heart  than 
for  her  to  have  answered  the  cry  for  help,  as  it  cost 
her  years  of  bitter  repentance  and  days  of  bitter 
tears. 

She  reached  the  side  of  this  ^^city  gentleman,” 
who  was  by  name  Ralph  Wyman,  the  son  of  a multi- 
millionaire, from  the  great  City  of  New  York. 

Lucy  took  in  the  surroundings  at  a glance,  and 
hastily  removed  the  shoe  and  stocking  from  Ralph 
Woman’s  wounded  foot,  and  then  tore  into  strips  her 
white  apron  and  bound  up  the  lacerated  foot  of  this 
young  man,  which  had  received  the  accidental  dis- 
chajrge  of  his  gun  while  penetrating  the  underbrush 
of  the  mountain  slope.  Lucy  stopped  the  flow  of 
blood,  and  hurriedly  gathered  leaves  to  make  a pil- 
low for  the  head  of  this  young  man  to  rest  upon, 


210 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


then  disappeared  like  the  flit  of  a sunbeam  down  the 
mountain  slope  to  get  help  to  bear  Ralph  Wyman  to 
her  home.  In  a few  moments  Lucy  and  her  father 
gently  lifted  this  wounded  young  man  in  their  arms 
and  bore  him  to  their  home  to  care  for  him.  They 
learned  that  he  was  stopping  in  the  valley  at  the 
hotel  for  his  health,  but,  to  their  utter  surprise,  he 
begged  them  not  to  inform  the  landlord  that  he  was 
injured,  stating  that,  if  they  would  consent,  he  would 
much  prefer  to  remain  at  their  home  until  his 
recovery,  further  stating  that  he  would  pay  them  the 
handsome  amount  of  |25.00  per  week  as  long  as  he 
stayed.  This  amount  of  money  was  a fortune  in  the 
eyes  of  this  humble  family,  and  they  readily  gave 
their  consent,  not  so  much,  however,  in  order  to  ob- 
tain the  money  as  it  was  the  desire  to  grant  the  re- 
quest of  one  in  distress. 

Ralph  Wyman  wrote  a note  to  the  landlord  of  the 
hotel,  sending  him  what  was  due  him  for  the  time  he 
had  been  stopping  at  the  hotel,  and  informed  him  he 
would  not  return  for  some  time,  and  old  Mr.  Staley 
that  evening  carried  the  letter  down  to  the  little  town 
in  the  valley. 

By  the  tender  care  of  Lucy  and  her  mother,  Ralph 
Wyman  was  soon  able  to  be  out  by  the  use  of  a crude 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


217 


crutch,  made  by  Lucy’s  father,  as  the  wound  was  but 
slight  to  begin  with. 

Up  to  the  time  that  Ralph  Wyman  came  upon  the 
horizon  of  Lucy’s  life  she  had  never  had  Cupid's  dart 
to  penetrate  her  heart,  in  fact,  she  had  never  encour- 
aged any  of  the  young  men  of  that  section  who  dared 
to  make  love  to  her;  therefore  Lucy  w^as  not  versed 
in  the  arts  of  “Fashionable  society,”  of  which  Ralph 
Wyman  was  considered  a master.  Consequently  it 
was  a very  easy  matter  for  this  demon  of  society, 
which  he  proved  himself  to  be,  to  ensnare  innocent 
Lucy  Staley  into  believing  that  he  loved  her  with  all 
his^ heart;  as  he  unceasingly  made  love  to  her,  not, 
however,  for  the  purpose  of  making  her  his  wife,  but 
for  the  awful  purpose  of  taking  advantage  of  her 
childish  confidence. 

Oh!  what  a wretch,  after  receiving  the  treatment 
that  he  had  at  the  hands  of  this  family,  and  then  to 
dare  spread  his  infamous  net  of  immorality  about 
the  pure  form  of  this  mountain  nymph. 

Had  he  forgotten  Lucy’s  tender  care  during  his 
afflictions?  Had  he  forgotten  those  big  brown  eyes 
that  swam  in  tears  when  she  beheld  him  stretched 
upon  the  mountain  side  and  could  not  help  himself? 
Had  he  forgotten  her  father,  bent  with  years,  and 


218 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


this  girl  with  their  own  hands  gently  carrying  him 
down  to  their  mountain  home?  Ah!  No,  he  had  not 
forgotten,  but  he  lacked  the  noble  principles  of  man- 
hood; therefore  he  could  not  comprehend  the  obliga- 
tions that  he  was  under  to  this  family,  as  no  man 
who  has  been  brought  up  in  the  atmosphere  of  “so- 
ciety abominations’^  can  grasp  the  true  meaning  of 
true  manhood. 

Ralph  Wyman  unceasingly  poured  into  Lucy’s 
ears  the  torrent  of  his  passions,  clothed  in  language 
of  love,  which  led  this  poor  girl  to  believe  that  he 
sincerely  and  honestly  loved  her,  as  he  had  intimated 
time  after  time  that  his  greatest  desire  was  to  make 
her  his  wife,  but  as  soon  as  he  found  that  Lucy  was 
learning  to  love  him  with  all  her  heart,  he  then 
began  to  scheme  and  plan  for  her  destruction,  but,  be 
it  said  to  the  everlasting  credit  of  this  simple  girl  of 
the  mountains,  that  she  had  been  taught  the  lessons 
of  virtue,  and  this  scheming  villain  could  not  wrench 
from  her  the  most  precious  jewel  that  belongs  to 
Vomanhood. 

Ralph  Wyman  was  not  a man  to  stop  at  anything, 
and  he  was  determined  to  accomplish  his  dastardly 
purpose,  regardless  of  consequences;  therefore  he 
proposed  to  Lucy  that  they  be  married  at  once,  but 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


219 


bound  her  under  a solemn  promise  that  she  was  not 
to  let  his  folks  in  the  East  know  of  their  marriage  for 
a period  of  two  years,  telling  her  that  a rich  relative 
of  his  had  died  and  left  him  a large  fortune,  but  one 
of  the  provisions  of  the  will  was  that  if  he  married 
within  two  years  he  was  not  to  receive  a cent,  and 
his  portion  was  to  go  to  his  elder  brother. 

He  never  intimated  the  real  reason  why  he  did 
not  want  his  family,  and  especially  his  haughty  and 
ungodly  mother,  to  know  that  he  had  married  this 
girl  of  the  mountains,  for  if  he  had,  he  could  never 
have  accomplished  his  purpose,  as  Lucy  Staley  would 
never  have  entered  into  such  an  agreement  with  him, 
for  she  would  have  discerned  the  reason  that  he 
exacted  this  promise,  which  would  have  made  her  de- 
spise Ralph  Wyman  with  the  hatred  only  born  in  the 
bosom  of  virtuous  woman. 

They  were  married  by  an  old,  retired  country 
minister,  and  lived  at  the  home  of  Lucy’s  parents 
until  about  the  middle  of  September,  when,  as  you 
know,  the  majority  of  ^^city  folks^’  return  from  the 
country  to  their  city  homes.  Lucy  Staley  loved  her 
husband  with  a pure  love  of  a devoted  wife,  and  she 
in  return  received  naught  but  the  unholy  and  un- 
sanctified  passions  of  the  brute  she  married. 


220 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


As  previously  stated,  about  the  middle  of  Septem- 
ber Ralph  Wyman  informed  his  girl  wife  that  he  was 
compelled  to  go  to  the  City  of  New  York  for  a short 
time,  to  wind  up  his  business,  telling  her  that  he 
would  be  back  within  a fortnight. 

Lucy,  loving,  confiding,  trusting  wife,  believed  this 
^fimp  of  Hell,’’  and  covered  his  unholy  face  with  kisses 
that  burned  with  the  love  of  wifely  devotion  at  his 
departure.  He  had  promised  to  write  to  her  as  soon 
as  he  had  arrived  in  New  York,  but  ten  days  had 
glided  by  and  no  letter  had  come  from  her  husband. 
However,  Lucy  had  written  every  day  since  he  had 
departed.  Two  weeks  had  passed  and  no  tidings; 
three  week's  had  passed,  and  no  tidings;  four  weeks 
had  passed  into  history  and  no  word  from  Ralph 
Wyman. 

The  first  month  had  gone  by  and  not  a word,  and 
Lucy,  poor  girl,  still  loved  him  with  a devotion  of  an 
honest  wife,  and  never  dreamed  that  she  had  been 
betrayed  and  deserted. 

The  end  of  the  second  month  came  and  passed, 
and  not  one  word  from  her  husband  had  she  re- 
ceived, and  each  day  Lucy  or  her  poor  old  father 
would  trudge  to  the  postoffice  and  inquire  for  mail 
and  each  day  she  would  mail  a letter  burdened  with 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


221 


wifely  love  to  that  bundle  of  perfidy,  whom  she 
loved  and  admired  better  than  she  loved  her  own 
soul. 

Month  after  month  rolled  by,  and  still  no  tidings 
from  her  degenerate  husband  came. 

The  dreary  months  of  winter,  with  their  snow  and 
ice,  had  reluctantly  yielded  to  the  gentle  touch  of 
spring,  but  still  no  news  had  Lucy  received  from  the 
man  who  had  sworn  to  love  and  protect  her. 

April,  with  her  showers  and  sunshine,  had  come 
again.  May,  with  her  wealth  of  blossoms,  had 
dressed  the  mountain  slopes  in  just  as  gorgeous 
fashion  as  before,  but  still  poor  Lucy  Wyman  could 
not  be  comforted. 

On  the  second  day  of  June  Lucy  Wyman  became 
the  mother  of  Ralph  Wyman’s  child,  which  was  a 
counterpart  of  its  mother,  for  this  little  babe  resem- 
bled her  mother  to  such  an  extent  that  it  was  almost 
like  her  own  picture  in  childhood. 

Lucy  resolved  that  she  would  go  to  the  City  of 
New  York  and  find  her  husband,  as  she  sincerely  be- 
lieved that  when  she  presented  herself  to  him  with 
their  sweet-faced  babe  she  could  woo  him  back  again 
to  her  bosom. 

Lucj^’s  poor  old  father  and  mother  tried  to  per- 


222 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


snade  her  not  to  go,  and  succeeded  for  quite  a while 
in  their  entreaties,  but  when  autumn  again  returned 
and  the  yellow  leaves  began  to  carpet  the  earth  with 
the  dead  hopes  of  summer,  poor  Lucy  became  mel- 
ancholy and  longed  for  her  husband  she  loved  so 
dearly,  but  who  had  betrayed  her  so  shamefully. 

Lucy’s  desire  to  go  to  New  York  to  find  her  hus- 
band became  so  great  that  her  father  and  mother  at 
last  gave  their  consent. 

On  the  15th  of  November  Lucy  and  her  baby  de- 
parted from  their  mountain  home  to  visit  the  great 
metropolis  of  the  East.  She  arrived  in  that  strange 
city  of  sights,  and  proceeded  to  locate  the  Wyman 
mansion,  which  was  situated  in  the  ultra-fashionable 
part  of  New  York.  With  her  babe  to  her  bosom,  she 
boldly  marched  to  the  front  door  of  this  grand  man- 
sion, and  rang  the  door  bell  for  admission. 

The  butler  opened  the  door  and  inquired  what  she 
wanted,  and  stated  that  ^‘beggars”  should  apply  for 
help  at  the  back  door. 

Lucy  Wyman’s  cheeks  burned  with  righteous  in- 
dignation and  informed  this  ‘^brass-buttoned 
flunky”  that  she  was  no  beggar  and  had  not  called 
for  alms,  but  insisted  that  she  be  taken  to  see  her 
husband  Ralph  Wyman. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


223 


This  ^^flunky”  told  her  she  was  crazy  and  to  be  gone, 
but  Lucy,  v/ith  the  determination  of  despair,  stood 
her  ground,  and  informed  him  she  would  stay  there 
till  the  judgment  day  unless  she  was  permitted  to 
see  her  husband.  He  closed  the  door,  and  in  a few 
moments  a middle-aged  lady  appeared  with  a face 
hard  as  chiseled  adamant  and  demanded  an  explana- 
tion of  Lucy. 

Lucy  told  her  story  of  Ralph  Wyman’s  courtship 
and  marriage,  and  wound  up  by  removing  the  veil 
from  the  face  of  her  sleeping  and  beautiful  babe,  and 
held  it  out  to  her  and  exclaimed  This  is  your  legit- 
imate grandchild,  and  your  son,  Ralph  Wyman,  is  its 
father  and  my  husband  before  God  and  under  the 
laws  of  the  State  of  Colorado,”  and  with  a sweej)  of 
her  trembling  hand  she  drew  forth  from  her  bosom 
her  marriage  certificate  in  evidence  of  the  truthful- 
ness of  her  statement. 

The  mother  of  Ralph  Wyman  was  one  of  these 
cold,  haughty,  overbearing  devotees  of  ^^Fashionable 
Society,”  who  considered  money  above  every  other 
consideration  known  to  man,  and  in  order  to  get  rid 
of  Lucy  invited  her  into  the  hall,  and,  with  the 
brazenness  of  great  wealth,  informed  Lucy  she  would 
give  her  ten  thousand  dollars  to  return  to  her  Colo- 


224 


rALACES  OF  SIN. 


rado  home,  with  the  understanding  that  she  bind  her- 
self in  writing  that  she  would  never  claim  Ralph 
Wyman  again  as  her  husband.  She  further  stated 
that  unless  she  accepted  this  amount  and  complied 
with  her  request,  she  would  within  thirty  minutes 
have  her  arrested,  and  both  she  and  her  bastard  baby 
would  be  thrown  into  jail,  and  it  would  be  proven 
that  she  was  a lunatic. 

Lucy  Wyman’s  eyes  glistened  with  the  fire  of 
righteous  indignation  and  with  a voice  as  calm  and  as 
subdued  as  the  zephyr  breeze  that  follows  the  fu- 
rious storm  exclaimed:  ‘‘Do  you  presume  to  buy  my 
virtue  and  good  name  with  your  wealth,  that  per- 
haps carries  with  it  the  dark  stains  of  human  oppres- 
sion? Do  you  expect  me  to  raise  this  child  of  my 
own  blood  and  flesh  and  bring  it  up  under  a cloud 
of  its  mother’s  virtue?  NEVER!  You  can  throw 
me  into  jail  if  you  like,  and  have  a jury  of  your  own 
kind  pass  upon  my  sanity  and  prove  me  a lunatic,  if 
you  please,  but  you  will  never  buy  my  honor  and  good 
name  and  blight  the  prospects  of  my  innocent  babe 
with  your  wealth.’^ 

Lucy  Wyman  refused  to  leave  this  mansion, 
which  covered  the  unholy  heads  of  the  Wyman  fam- 
ily, and  was  ruthlessly  taken  from  the  house  by  a 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


225 


stalwart  policeman,  who  was  hired  to  do  the  bidding 
of  society  followers.  After  Lucy  was  taken  from  the 
Wyman  mansion  and  led  down  the  street  by  this 
blue-coated  devil,  who  has  no  more  regard  for  law 
and  justice  than  Satan  has  for  a saint,  he  informed 
Lucy  if  she  would  go  about  her  business  and  not 
bother  the  Wyman’s  any  more  he  w^ould  turn  her 
loose,  but  unless  she  did,  he  would  lock  her  up,  and 
she  w^ould  be  considered  a vagrant  or  crazy. 

Lucy  Wyman  gave  this  policeman  to  understand 
that  if  she  was  released  upon  the  streets  of  the  great 
City  of  New  York  she  would  return  to  the  Wyman 
residence,  and  there  stand  in  front  of  the  door'  of 
that  mansion  until  the  bleak  winds  of  November 
froze  both  her  and  her  baby  into  a frigid  monument 
of  Ralph  Wyman’s  perfidy. 

She  w^as  locked  up  by  instructions  of  Ralph 
Wyman  and  his  ungodly  mother.  She  w^as  forced  to 
remain  in  this  dungeon  for  twenty-two  days,  wdaen 
her  poor  old  father,  learning  of  her  misery,  came  to 
the  city  of  New  York  and  returned  with  her  to  her 
humble  cottage  upon  the  side  of  that  mountain  in 
the  State  of  Colorado. 

Lucy's  friends  knew  that  she  was  law^fully  mar- 
ried to  this  wretch  of  society;  therefore  they  consid- 

(15) 


22G 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


ered  her  just  as  pure  as  they  did  before  she  was  bound 
by  the  laws  of  Colorado  to  this  fiend,  as  wife.  How- 
ever, her  life  was  blotted,  and  ever  after  that  she 
was  not  the  same  sweet-faced  child  of  nature  that 
she  had  been  before  this  dragon,  which  society  calls 
a ^‘good  fellow,'^  entered  her  life,  and  endeavored  to 
rob  her  of  her  virtue  without  the  binding  obligation 
of  matrimony,  but  seeing  that  he  could  not  accom- 
plish his  dastardly  deed,  he  willingly  took  upon  him- 
self the  solemn  obligation  of  husband  to  break  it 
with  as  much  unconcern  as  though  the  obligation 
was  taken  for  that  purpose. 

Lucy  Wyman  still  lives  in  her  mountain  home,  and 
her  baby  girl,  as  she  calls  her,  has  grown  into  pure 
womanhood,  and  joyously  clambers  from  cliff  to  cliff 
and  skips  down  the  same  mountain  paths  that  Lucy 
once  did,  without  the  knowledge  of  the  degeneracy 
of  her  father. 

Thus  another  blossom  of  virtue  is  plucked  to  have 
its  petals  ruthlessly  torn  from  its  stem,  to  be  trodden 
upon  by  the  ungodly  feet  of  ‘‘society’s  demons.’' 


Chapter  XL 


A Page  from  tKe  History  of  our  Fore- 
fathers, Compared  with  our 
Present  Surroundings. 


Time  has  wrought  many  miraculous  changes,  and 
recorded  many  brave  deeds  of  valor.  She  has  plun- 
dered the  minds  of  genius,  and  brought  forth  her 
mighty  products.  She  has  penetrated  the  bowels  of 
the  earth  and  uncovered  her  wealth  which  has  been 
hidden  from  the  eye  of  man  for  centuries. 

Time  has  done  many  mighly  wonderful  things, 
but  she  has  utterly  failed  to  improve  upon  the  char- 
acter of  our  forefathers. 

How  did  we  find  the  morals  of  ^^society’^  when 
that  old  ‘‘Liberty  Bell”  pealed  forth  “INDEPEND- 
ENCE” to  the  inhabitants  of  this  land? 


[229] 


230 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


How  did  we  find  the  morals  of  ‘^society^’  when 
George  Washington's  army  of  patriots  left  its  im- 
print of  blood  upon  the  frozen  ground  at  Valley 
Forge? 

How  did  we  find  the  morals  of  ^^society-’  when 
General  Putnam  left  his  plow  and  plunged  into  the 
battle  field  in  defense  of  his  country? 

How  did  we  find  the  morals  of  ^^society”  when 
Ethan  Allen  demanded  the  British  to  surrender  in 
the  name  of  ‘‘The  Great  Jehovah,  and  the  Continental 
Congress?’’ 

Go  read  the  records  of  our  country's  great,  and 
learn  the  lesson  that  our  forefathers  taught,  and  you 
will  find  that  the  “Fashionable  Society”  of  today, 
and  the  “Society”  which  our  forefathers  founded, 
are  no  more  alike  than  the  pomegranite,  with  her 
rich  ])erfume,  is  like  the  thistle  with  its  poisonous 
needles. 

Who  would  dare  question  the  acts  of  this  grand 
army  of  patriots  who  endeared  themselves  to  their 
country  and  painted  with  the  brush  of  patriotism, 
their  names  in  letters  of  tire,  upon  the  walls  of  eter- 
nal greatness? 

The  man  does  not  live  who  would  dare  besmirch 
the  glorious  name  of  one  of  them. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


231 


Look  about  for  a moment,  yea  take  years,  and  in- 
quire of  those  we  today  call  great,  and  learn  if  any 
one  can  be  found  who  will  tell  you  that  the  same  spirit 
of  manhood  and  patriotism  permeates  the  nation’s 
leaders,  as  when  such  women  as  ^‘Molly  Pitcher” 
were  wives  and  mothers? 

I did  not  say  NONE,  as  it  is  the  remnant  that 
will  furnish  the  salt,  to  save  the  earth. 

Our  land  is  dotted  with  educational  institutions, 
and  the  clang  of  the  school  bell  is  heard  upon  every 
hand,  and  while  the  majority  of  our  educators  are 
men  and  women  of  pure  clean  characters  they  have 
that  great  and  greedy  host  of  wealth  to  combat  with. 

No  man  ever  knew  ^‘Fashionable  Society”  except 
where  great  wealth  abounds,  and  this  same  “Fashija- 
able  Society”  endeavors  to  cover  up  her  filthy  trail  by 
large  donations  to  institutions  of  learning  and  charity. 
Wealth  will  rule  >yith  a hand  of  iron  until  her  tyran- 
nical tread  becomes  unbearable,  and  the  “common 
people”  register  their  protest,  then  some  “pie-faced” 
follower  of  this  “Society  tribe,” hired  to  do  the  bidding 
of  wealth,  will  proclaim  the  “great  and  noble  deeds’’ 
of  John  D.  Rockefeller,  or  some  other  multi-million- 
aire. They  will  recount  the  great  donations  these  men 
have  made  to  institutions  of  learning  and  charity,  and 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


in  a thousand  other  ways  will  endeavor  to  throw  dust 

> 

in  the  eyes  of  the  ‘^common  people’^  in  order  to  quiet 
them,  for  well  they  know  should  the  ^‘common  people” 
become  aroused  to  such  an  extent  as  to  arise  in  one 
great  body,  they  would  shake  the  very  foundations  of 
the  universe. 

What  would  you  think  of  a law  that  would  per- 
mit your  neighbor  to  rob  you,  and  then  escape  pun- 
ishment by  returning  just  a part  of  his  ill  gotten 
gains? 

The  laws  of  our  land  are  dictated  by  wealth.  They 
are  passed  by  the  millionaire  and  his  henchmen  hired 
to  do  his  bidding.  Now  do  not  understand  me  to  say 
that  all  of  our  public  servants  are  of  this  elates,  as  it 
is  not  so,  for  we  have  some  pure,  noble  minded  offi- 
cials, but  the  aim  of  wealth  and  ‘‘Fashionable  Society” 
which  are  one  and  the  same,  is  to  be  represented  in  the 
law  making  bodies  of  our  land,  and  until  the  “com- 
mon people”  take  a stand  against  it,  and  stop  “throw- 
ing up  their  hats”  and  screaming  their  fool  selves 
hoarse  over  some  donation  made  by  wealth,  which  is 
only  a small  part  they  were  robbed  of,  they  will  al- 
ways be  slaves  to  this  gang  of  pirates. 

It  will  take  a keen  eye  and  a clear  brain  to  dis- 
cern between  the  rulers  of  this  country  and  that  of 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


233 


Moiiarebial  Goveriiiiieiits.  Tbe  greatest  ditfereuce 
that  you  will  discern  is,  that  this  country  is  ruled  by 
men  of  wealth  elected  by  tbe  ^A*oniinon  people,’’  and 
Monarch ial  countries  are  ruled  by  despots  who  claim 
to  rule  by  ^^Divine  right,’’  either  of  which  is  a dis- 
grace to  mankind.  Both  classes  are  disreputable  to  a 
greater  or  less  degree,  and  have  no  interest  in  those 
They  rule,  only  as  far  as  they  can  be  used  to  their  own 
advantage,  which  means  servitude  and  misery  to  the 
ones  governed. 

It  might  seem  to  the  reader  that  ^‘Fashionable  So- 
ciety” and  the  contents  of  this  chapter  were  foreign 
to  each  other.  However  they  are  one  and  the  same, 
as  Washington,  I).  C.,  is  the  incubator  of  wealth, 
and  wealth  is  the  parent  of  “Fashionable  Society,” 
and  either  would  famish  and  become  a thing  of  the 
past  without  the  other. 

Reader,  do  not  get  “Fashionable  Society”  and  “Po- 
lite Society”  confused,  as  the  two  are  no  more  alike 
than  the  darkness  of  the  caverns  of  the  earth  are  like 
the  eftiilgency  bf  the  noonday  sun. 

“Polite  Society”  is  comimsed  of  brains  and  man- 
hood. Of  honesty  and  integrity.  Of  kindness  towards 
their  fellowman.  Of  purity  of  mind.  Of  virtue  and 
womanhood,  and  above  all  JUSTICE. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


2M 

^‘Fashionable  Society”  as  we  see  it  at  the  ballroom 
of  fashion,  and  reclining  in  the  mansions  of  the  mil- 
lionaire, and  parading  in  the  public  places  of  our  large 
cities,  is  everything  that  “Polite  Society”  is  not. 

“Fashionable  Society”  is  haughty.  She  is  brazen 
and  at  all  times  endeavors  to  parade  her  wealth, 
which  could  not  be  a better  indication  of  her  vulgar- 
ity. She  looks  with  contempt  upon  those  who  do  not 
possess  wealth,  which  proves  that  she  is  void  of  prin- 
ciple. She  dresses  herself  in  the  garb  of  immodesty 
and  immorality,  which  is  indicative  of  her  depravity. 
She  “WALKS  IN  THE  WAYS  OF  THE  UNGOHLY, 
AND  SITS  IN  THE  SEAT  OF  THE  SCORNFUL,” 
which  proves  her  to  be  unclean.  In  fact  she  becomes 
abhorrent  by  her  disrespect  for  the  laws  of  God  and 
man,  and  a thing  to  be  despised  and  dreaded  as  the 
vilest  reptile. 

Our  forefathers  never  dreamed  that  their  glorious 
works  of  patriotism  would  be  marred  by  the  greedy 
and  unholy  hand  of  wealth.  They  looked  out  upon  the 
broad  expanse  of  the  “new  world,”  and  beheld  a land 
rich  with  the  gifts  of  God.  A land  which  would  fur- 
nish an  abiding  place  for  the  oppressed  nations  of 
the  earth.  They  never  dreamed  that  within  a short 
period  of  a century  and  a quarter  after  the  Declara- 


PALACES  OE  SIN. 


235 


tiou  of  ludepeudeiice  was  declared,  that  wealth  would 
march  through  the  land  with  the  arrogance  of  the 
tyrannical  despot  they  left  behind. 

Ah!  it  is  a sickening  sight  to  see,  this  proud  old 
laud,  ‘The  home  of  the  brave  and  the  land  of  the  free’’ 
bowing  to  titled  royalty  and  sending  a representative 
across  thb  waters  to  pay  homage  to  King  Edward 
the  VII.  of  England.  Me  thinks  I hear  Washingtoii 
exclaim  “Shame!  shame!”  I hear  Patrick  Henry’s 
“GIVE  ME  LIBERTY  OR  GIVE  ME  DEATH,”  ring- 
ing in  my  ears.  In  my  imagination  I see  the  rugged 
form  of  General  Putnam  stalking  through  the  land  in 
mighty  wrath.  Me  thinks  I hear  Ethan  Allen  exclaim, 
“This  is  not  the  America  of  177G.” 

In  my  mind’s  eye  I see  upon  the  battlements  of 
heaven  Gen.  Robert  E.  Lee  scanning  the  horizon  with 
pallid  cheek,  and  exclaim  to  his  comrades  in  gray: 
“We  lost  the  fight  for  what  we  thought  was  right,  but 
the  defeat  was  nothing,  compared  to  the  defeat  pa- 
triotism has  suffered  by  being  dragged  across  the 
ocean  and  forced  to  bow  at  royalty’s  feet.” 

I see  in  my  imagination,  Gen.  Grant  shading  his 
eyes  and  looking  out  from  the  walls  of  “The  New  Je- 
rusalem,” and  in  thunderous  tones  exclaim  “Who 
dared  to  pull  down  the  flag  of  our  beloved  land,  and 
trail  it  in  the  slime  of  Nobility?” 


2:j(> 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


‘‘Like  begets  like/’  and  wealth  craves  for  the 
gaudy  apparel  of  kings  and  queens,  therefore  America 
with  the  fashionable  “Hag”  of  society  upon  one  hand, 
and  her  twin  sister  wealth,  upon  the*  other,  has  for 
the  first  time  in  history,  lowered  the  bright  colors  of 
Liberty  and  Patriotism,  while  the  wealthy  “idiots”  of 
this  country  kiss  the  hand  of  England’s  profligate 
King. 

The  difference  in  the  character  of  our  forefathers 
and  that  of  our  leaders  of  today,  is  simply  this.  One 
looked  to  God  for  wisdom  to  guide  their  actions,  and 
the  other  depends  solely  upon  the  power  of  their 
wealth,  aud  whenever  a Nation  loses  sight  of  her  Cre- 
ator, honor  and  manhood  decays,  and  virtue  is  tram- 
pled under  foot  by  the  maddening  throng  of  depraved 
men. 

Whenever  the  “common  people”  wake  up  to  the 
fact  that  the  unholy  chase  for  wealth  is  the  cause  of 
the  majority  of  our  National  evils,  then  aud  not  un- 
til then,  will  the  white  winged  dove  of  contentment 
hover  about  us.  Just  as  soon  as  we  realize  that  the 
“common  people”  are  good  enough  to  fill  the  offices 
which  are  the  gift  of  the  “common  people,”  then  we 
will  drive  drunkenness  and  harlotism  from  the  pla'*es 
where  honor  and  virtue  should  dwell,  and  teach 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


237 


wealth  that  HONOR  is  the  password  to  ^^polite  so- 
cietA’.’’ 

When  that  time  comes  ‘‘Fashionable  Society’’  will 
be  relegated  to  the  haunts  of  open  sin,  and  not  per- 
mitted to  wrap  about  her  ungodly  form  the  mantle 
of  honor  which  she  so  ruthlessly  tramples  under  her 
degraded  feet. 

Woo  back  the  spirit  of  our  forefathers,  and  the 
form  of  questionable  “society”  will  drag  her  filthy  self 
from  the  seats  of  honor  which  she  has  so  long  dis- 
graced. 


r 


\ • 


SOCIETY  AND  ITS  RESULTS- L5\di25  under  ibe  influence  of  Pum  bcin^  led 

to  ibcir  ca^rrie^e^. 


CKapter  XI L 


Gambling  Amon^  “FasHionable 
Society.” 


To  the  uninitiated  country  man  and  woman,  who 
have  been  brought  up  to  look  upon  the  sin  of  gam- 
bling as  one  of  the  most  degrading  things  imaginable, 
they  will  hardly  believe  that  members  of  “Fashionable 
Society’^  with  scarcely  an  exception,  are  inveterate 
gamblers,  but  nevertheless  such  is  the  case. 

What  I will  relate  in  this  chapter  is  not  what  I 
have  heard,  but  is  what  I have  seen  with  my  own 
eyes,  and  I frankly  acknowledge  that  I had  associat- 
ed with  this  class  of  people  for  so  long,  that  I was 
made  to  become  one  of  this  unholy  class. 

You  will  often  hear  “Society  folks’’  talk  about 

“Euchre  parties,”  but  you  will  never  hear  them  ac- 
(16)  L241J 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


knowledge  they  gamble,  and  it  is  a known  fact  among 
those  who  have  associated  with  this  class  of  people, 
that  they  not  only  gamble  for  small  amounts,  but  they 
will  wager  large  amounts,  and  the  only  difference 
between  the  ^‘Fashionable  Gambling”  houses  and 
what  you  would  call  a “Gambling  Den”  is,  that  these 
“Gambling  Dens”  are  subject  to  raid  by  the  officers 
of  the  law,  for  they  make  no  pretense  of  being  any- 
thing but  gambling  houses. 

However,  upon  the  other  hand,  “Fashionable  So- 
ciety” does  not  have  as  much  respect  for  their  indi- 
vidual homes  as  the  vilest  kind  of  a gambler,  for  this 
“Fashionable”  herd  will  open  up  a game  of  chance 
right  in  their  own  parlors,  which  renders  them  al- 
most immune  from  arrest,  by  the  police  officer  that 
travels  their  beat,  for  two  reasons.  First,  the  police- 
man does  not  know  that  gambling  is  being  carried  on 
in  this  elegant  mansion  in  the  fashionable  part  of  a 
citj,  and  the  second  reason  why  their  houses  are  not 
raided  the  same  as  that  of  common  gamblers  is,  be- 
cause should  such  a move  be  put  on  foot,  they  will 
hush  it  up  with  their  millions. 

I remember  distinctly  the  first  time  I ever  saw  a 
game  of  what  is  called  “Draw  Poker”  played  in  my 
life,  as  in  my  boyhood  days  my  dear  old  father  and 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


243 


mother  taught  me  to  believe  that  card  playing  was 
not  right,  and  that  gambling  was  the  most  degrading 
thing  that  a young  man  could  get  in  the  habit  of  do- 
ing, therefore,  when  my  fortune  was  left  me  by  my 
old  aunt,  I was  ignorant  of  any  game  of  cards,  in  fact 
I did  not  know  one  card  from  the  other. 

Soon  after  reaching  the  City  of  Washington,  I 
was  invited  by  one  of  my  gentleman  (?)  friends,  to  call 
at  his  house,  as  he  stated  they  were  going  to  have 
a little  game  of  cards  for  amusement. 

I told  him  I knew  nothing  about  cards,  for  I had 
never  played  a game  of  cards  in  my  life,  and  he 
seemed  to  be  very  much  astonished  at  my  ^Mgnoranco.” 
You  may  call  it  ^‘ignorance’’  if  you  like,  but  T would 
consider  it  a great  compliment  to  have  the  world 
know  that  I had  never  seen  a game  of  cards  played. 
However  such  can  not  be  the  case,  as  my  first  lessons 
in  such  matters  were  unheeded,  but  thank  God  my 
‘‘second  sight,’^  as  it  were,  has  returned  to  me  and  the 
teachings  of  my  youth  looms  up  before  me  with  won- 
derful power. 

I called  upon  this  young  gentleman  (?)  after  sup- 
per, and  about  ten  o’clock  an  ivory  topped  table  was 
wheeled  to  the  center  of  the  room  and  the  other  gues+« 
were  invited  to  “set  around.” 


244 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


There  were  others  there  besides  myself,  not  only 
gentlemen  but  ladies,  and  when  the  ladies  deliberate- 
ly took  their  places  around  this  ivory  topped  ^imple- 
ment of  Hell”  called  by  ^^Society”  a ^‘Poker  Table”  I was 
indeed  astonished,  as  I had  only  gotten  an  introduc- 
tion to  these  ladies  that  evening,  therefore  I was  sur- 
prised to  know  how  familiar  they  could  become  on 
such  short  notice,  but  my  greatest  wonderment  seized 
me  when  my  young  gentleman  friend  w^anted  to  know 
what  the  ^‘limit”  would  be.  I knew  nothing  about 
what  “Poker”  was,  neither  did  I know  what  “limit” 
meant,  only  I imagined  there  must  be  an  element  of 
chance  attached  to  its  meaning,  but  I at  that  time 
considered  it  would  be  a disgrace  to  let  this  elegant 
(?)  “Society”  know  that  I was  a “Tenderfoot”  in  the 
ways  of  the  Devil,  so  I pushed  up  my  chair  like  an 
“old  timer,”  of  course  not  thinking  for  a moment  that 
I was  to  be  robbed  by  my  friends  in  their  own  homes. 

I resolved  that  there  was  no  better  time  in  the 
world  for  me  to  learn  how  to  play  “Poker”  than  at 
that  time,  so  I kept  a keen  lookout  for  a few  moments 
until  I got  the  run  of  the  game,  at  the  same  time  I 
was  bewildered  by  the  expressions  of  “ante,”  “limit,” 
“Jackpot”  and  such  other  language  as  is  used  among 
the  gambling  fraternity,  but  within  half  an  hour  I had 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


245 


been  made  familiar  with  what  these  names  meant. 
My  female  associates  manipulated  the  cards  and  used 
the  language  of  the  game  with  as  much  ease  as  the 
commonest  kind  of  a ‘‘Nigger’^  would,  playing  this 
game  on  a box  in  a back  alley. 

I,  of  course,  had  but  very  little  money  with  me,  per- 
haps a couple  of  hundred  dollars,  but  I never  dreamed 
that  I had  been  invited  to  this  elegant  mansion,  which 
was  the  home  of  ‘‘Fashionable  Society’’  to  participate 
in  a game  where  the  predominating  spirit  was 
MONEY,  as  I believed  when  I received  the  invitation 
that  it  was  to  be  a social  game  of  cards  for  pastime, 
never  dreaming  there  was  to  be  a money  considera- 
tion. 

After  the  game  had  started  and  I learned  they 
were  playing  for  money,  the  thought  struck  me  that 
it  would  be  for  only  a small  amount,  and  just  enough 
to  “make  the  game  interesting”  as  the  “Society  lady” 
calls  it,  but  before  we  had  gone  far,  I realized  the 
fact  that  these  elegant  gentlemen  (?)  and  those  per- 
fumed ladies  (?)  were  out  for  no  other  purpose  than 
to  make  money.  I wanted  to  play  the  part  of  a “dead 
game  sport”  as  I did  not  have  sense  enough  and  man- 
hood enough  about  me  to  tell  them  that  I considered 
playing  for  money  in  the  mansions  of  the  wealthy  as 


24G 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


disreputable  as  “Shooting  Craps”  with  a common 
“coon.” 

At  first  I won  a little  money,  but  after  a while  I 
began  to  have  to  visit  my  pocket-book  very  frequent- 
ly, and  before  eleven  o’clock  it  was  empty,  and  I was 
short  something  like  One  Hundred  and  Seventy-five 
or  Two  Hundred  Dollars.  I had  my  check  book  in  my 
pocket,  and  I asked  them  if  any  one  would  cash  my 
check  for  Five  Hundred  Dollars,  which  accommoda- 
tion I soon  received. 

Within  a short  time  my  elegant  “Society”  friends 
played  for  big  stakes  and  before  I left  that  gambling 
den,  about  four  o’clock  in  the  morning,  I had  not  only 
spent  the  One  Hundred  and  Seventy-five  or  Two  Hun- 
dred Dollars  in  cash  that  I brought  with  me,  but  i 
had  issued  my  checks  for  over  Seven  Thousand  Dol- 
lars. 

Where  had  it  gone,  and  who  had  received  this 
money? 

Oh,  no  one  but  my  elegant  friends  (?)  who  had 
invited  me  to  their  home  and  robbed  me  with  as  IHtle 
compunction  of  conscience  as  the  highwayman  with 
masked  face  would  take  your  money  from  you  at  the 
point  of  his  revolver. 

I had  learned  to  play  “Poker”  and  paid  well  for  my 
first  lesson. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


247 


Had  I have  had  as  much  sense  as  a ^doad  of  old 
shoes’^  I,  right  then  and  there,  would  have  turned  my 
back  on  ^‘Fashionable  Society,’’  but  the  glitter  of  gold 
and  the  flash  of  their  diamonds  had  so  bewildered 
me  that  I was  almost  as  helpless  to  leave  these  “Pal- 
aces of  Sin”  as  the  poor  moth  is,  to  pull  herself  away 
from  the  bright  blaze  of  the  candle. 

To  my  certain  knowledge  Miss  Etta  Bartley,  who 
was  the  Niece  of  a Senator,  received  over  Two  Thou- 
sand Dollars  of  my  poor  old  Aunt’s  money,  and  if  any 
one  would  have  called  Miss  Etta  Bartley  a gambler, 
she  would  have  died  with  heart  disease  in  four  min- 
utes. 

I never  knew  for  a certainty,  but  I will  always  be- 
lieve that  that  game  of  “Poker”  was  a set  up  job  on 
me,  and  that  I was  deliberately  robbed  of  my  money, 
however,  I could  not  prove  this  to  be  true,  but  I know 
one  thing,  and  that  is  this,  that  I got  exactly  what 
was  due  me,  and  I have  no  sympathy  for  any  man 
who  has  not  manhood  and  sense  enough  to  refuse  to 
drink  poison,  when  he  knows  that  it  is  poison. 

I have  had  several  invitations  to  play  “Poker” 
since  that  night,  and  have  accepted  one  or  two  invi- 
tations, but  never  lost  any  great  amount  of  money,  as 
I soon  learned  that  these  “Society”  people  played 


248 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


^‘Poker”  foi*  wliat  there  was  iu  it,  in  fact,  they  make  it 
a business  and  at  least  one-fourth  of  these  butterflies 
of  fashion,  who  x^arade  as  ‘^pure  women,”  obtain  their 
finery  by  the  dej^rading  x^i’actice  of  gambling. 

You  may  not  know  it,  but  the  majority  of  our  Con- 
gressmen and  Senators  whom  we  send  to  Washington 
City  play  ‘Toker,”  and  other  games  of  chance,  and 
they  do  not  play  them  for  x>astime,  but  they  actually 
Xday  for  money,  but  they  would  tell  you  they  only 
l>layed  for  “fun.” 

No  man  or  woman  that  lives  can  indulge  in  an 
evil  “for  fun”  and  make  a practice  of  this  evil  and  not 
leave  the  taint  of  sin  upon  them,  as  it  would  be  just 
as  imxmssible  to  empty  a cup  of  filthy  water  into  a 
bucket  of  x^are  spring  water,  and  leave  it  as  clear 
afterwards  as  before,  as  it  would  be  to  follow  the  ways 
of  the  sinner  and  not  become  sinful. 

We  find  gambling  among  our  (^hurch  members, 
as  they  will  give  these  “Euchre  I’arties,”  which  are 
the  Devil’s  own  institution,  and  will  charge  each  one 
who  particii)ates  in  the  game  a fee  of  25  or  50  cents 
and  will  give  a x^rize  to  the  one  who  wins  the  most 
games. 

This  money  they  collect  as  a “fee”  for  x>laying  the 
games,  goes  to  the  Church.  Think  of  it,  money  ob- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


249 


tained  in  this  manner  being  donated  and  used  by  a 
Church  which  holds  Christ  and  Him  crucified  up  to 
the  sinner  as  an  example,  when  the  members  will  re- 
sort to  such  ungodly  methods  to  obtain  money;  and 
the  preacher,  be  it  said  to  his  everlasting  disgrace, 
often  smiles  upon  such  actions. 

The  trouble  with  the  American  people  and  in  fact 
all  other  nations  is,  that  they  endeavor  to  ^‘mimic’^ 
the  actions  of  the  wealthy,  and  you  will  find  the  ‘^com- 
mon people’’  giving  “Euchre  Parties”  for  the  benefit 
of  the  Church,  simply  because  they  want  to  impress 
their  neighbors  that  they  are  “up-to-date”  and  doing 
what  “Fashionable  Society”  does,  and  just  as  long 
as  the  “common  people”  try  to  follow  the  footsteps  of 
“F'ashiouable  Society”  just  that  long  humanity  will 
be  degraded,  for  any  man  or  woman  who  will  try  to 
keep  pace  with  this  “renegade  tribe  of  the  Devil’s 
own”  just  that  long  sin,  vice,  and  immorality  will  re- 
main to  curse  us. 

lie  it  said  to  the  everlasting  credit  of  those  who 
live  in  the  country  and  in  smaller  towns,  they  do  not 
practice  the  abominations  found  in  larger  cities,  and 
the  man  or  woman  who  would  endeavor  to  introduce 
these  scandalous  practices  in  the  country  would  be 
treated  as  a person  to  be  dreaded,  and  abhorred  and 


250 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


dangerous  to  the  morals  of  any  neighborhood.  Such 
would  be  a righteous  judgment,  for  you  can  not  set 
the  proper  example  before  the  young  and  follow  ex- 
actly the  same  practices  and  customs  as  the  young 
knows  the  sinner  to  follow. 

“Fashionable  Society’’  always  plays  the  part  of 
morality,  decency  and  Christianity,  as  they  have  long 
since  learned  that  in  order  to  more  easily  lead  the 
“common  people”  in  their  trail  of  debauchery,  they 
must  play  the  part  of  “saint.” 

If  it  is  wrong  for  the  keeper  of  a “bar-room”  to 
have  gambling  in  his  establishment,  it  is  wrong  fop 
“society”  to  gamble  in  her  mansions.  If  it  is  wrong 
for  the  poor  man  to  drink  wine  from  the  counter  of 
the  “common  saloon”  it  is  an  abomination  for  the 
wealthy  to  drink  it  from  their  ivory  topped  tables. 
If  it  is  a sin  for  the  laboring  man  to  obtain  the  money 
of  his  associates  by  the  degrading  practice  of  gam- 
bling, it  is  a sin  for  the  diamond  bedecked  hand  of 
wealth  to  take  the  money  in  the  same  manner  from 
her  associates. 

There  is  no  sin  that  will  contaminate  and  sink  into 
])erdition  the  soul  of  the  poor  man,  that  will  not  eter- 
nally damn  the  soul  of  the  rich. 

I have  visited  homes  where  extravagant  e!('gaijce 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


251 


was  visible  upon  every  hand,  and  where  they  pre- 
sumed to  set  the  example  of  fashion,  of  morals  and 
of  politeness  to  the  ‘^common  people,’^  when  if  the  la- 
boring man,  the  mechanic  or  the  merchant  would  en- 
deavor to  follow  their  example,  he  would  not  only 
wreck  his  business  and  wreck  his  character,  but  would 
eternally  damn  his  soul  and  would  be  looked  upon  as 
a character  that  no  decent  man  or  woman  could  af- 
ford to  pattern  after. 

I remember  being  in  Philadelphia,  visiting  some 
of  this  ^‘highly  perfumed  set”  and  received  an  invita- 
tion to  a ^‘card  party”  to  be  given  at  the  home  of  one 
of  ‘‘Society’s  followers”  and  of  course  like  a “truck- 
ling fool”  that  I was,  I went.  However,  by  this  time 
I had  learned  that  “Card  Parties”  and  “Euchre  Par- 
ties” and  anything  that  had  “cards”  attached  to  it, 
meant  nine  times  out  of  ten  that  gambling  would  be 
the  order  of  the  day,  but  I am  glad  to  say  that  I had 
been  taught  a lesson  in  cards  that  I had  not  forgot- 
ten; in  fact  gambling  w’as  one  of  society’s  sins  that 
did  not  interest  me  a particle  and  the  only  reason 
that  I was  persuaded  into  it  was  on  the  account  of 
trying  to  “look  smart”  and  not  having  moral  courage 
to  say  “NO.” 

My  friends  and  I called  that  evening  at  the  home 


252 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


of  our  friends  where  the  ‘^card  party”  was  to  be  given, 
and  of  course  “elegant  society”  (?)  was  there  in  all 
of  her  grandeur,,  and  the  Devil  also  was  there  with 
his  paraphernalia  of  Hell,  his  wine,  champagne,  cards 
and  every  other  sin  known  to  the  vocabulary  of  the 
Devil. 

After  an  hour  of  silly  prattle  by  all  of  us,  the  pre- 
siding lady  of  that  home  gently  pulled  down  the  blinds 
of  that  splendid  double  parlor,  which  meant  as  I had 
long  since  learned,  that  a card  game  was  about  to 
open  in  “full  blast.”  I think  there  was  something  like 
six  or  seven  ladies  and  about  as  many  gentlemen  who 
sat  around  that  Ivory  Topped  Table  to  play  “Poker” 
like  inveterate  gamblers. 

This  class  of  people  invariably  commence  by  play- 
ing for  a penny  or  not  more,  than  live  cents,  which  is 
done  in  order  to  entice  every  one  of  the  party  to  “take 
a hand”  and  this  innocent  looking  pastime  generally 
entices  all  of  the  party  to  “set  up”  to  the  table. 

“Society”  well  knows  if  she  can  get  one  of  her 
“dupes”  started  in  the  game  that  they  would  feel  hu- 
miliated to  drop  out,  which  will  enable  the  most  sci- 
entific of  the  game  to  fleece  the  unsuspecting  “Fash- 
ionable idiot.” 

“This  card  i>arty”  was  near  the  farthest  end  of 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


25.3 


my  society  career  and  I was  not  very  particular  wheth- 
er they  liked  me  or  not,  as  I had  about  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  whole  thing  was  an  abomination 
and  a disgrace  to  mankind,  therefore  I had  become 
more  outspoken  in  regard  to  my  likes  and  dislikes 
and  I could  say  with  considerable  emphasis, 

consequently  when  one  of  these  sweet  faced  Devils 
of  ^‘Society’^  with  her  bewitching  smile  says  ^‘Col.  Ma- 
ple, aren’t  you  going  to  play  with  us?”  I bluntly  said 
‘^No,  as  I had  had  my  eye-teeth  cut  long  since,”  which 
seemed  to  considerably  disturb  the  “painted  counte- 
nance” of  my  “she  beauty.”  However,  I was  not  par- 
ticular whether  she  liked  it  or  not,  and  I took  no  part 
in  the  game,  but  sat  by  as  an  interested  spectator  and 
gazed  upon  the  cunning  and  disreputable  practices  of 
this  “Society  gang”  in  order  to  obtain  money  from 
their  associates. 

It  has  always  seemed  to  me  that  the  women  of 
“Society”  were  better  players  than  the  men,  or  at 
least,  they  always  won  more  money  than  the  male  con- 
tingent, and  I was  unable  to  discern  whether  it  was 
actually  because  they  were  better  players  or  better 
thieves,  and  before  that  game  was  over  I was  pretty 
well  convinced  that  it  was  on  the  account  of  the  la- 
dies (?)  being  better  thieves  than  the  gentlemen,  for 


254 


rALACES  OF  SIN. 


I sat  around  that  ‘‘Ivory  topped  Table”  and  beheld 
schemes  and  tricks  that  would  have  cost  a profes- 
sional gambler  his  life,  had  his  villainy  been  detected 
by  his  associates. 

One  of  the  ladies  who  was  engaged  in  this  game 
was  a Miss  Orton  from  the  State  of  Ohio,  and  who  I 
understood  was  quite  wealthy. 

This  girl  lost  heavily  that  night  and  from  her  deep 
concern  in  the  game,  and  from  the  look  of  despair 
when  she  would  lose,  would  lead  any  one  to  believe 
that  her  finances  were  at  least  getting  towards  the 
point  where  the  loss  of  money  hurt,  as  she  became 
nervous  and  “rattled”  and  drank  wine  and  champagne 
with  the  recklessness  of  a toper,  but  you  must  bear 
in  mind,  kind  reader,  that  wine  and  champagne  is  a 
bosom  companion  in  all  of  these  gambling  socials 
among  the  rich,  for  wine  is  used  for  a stimulant  and 
as  the  motive  power  which  forces  the  “Moneyed  fool” 
to  lose  his  cash  for  the  benefit  of  the  “wise  ones,” 
therefore  it  would  be  impossible  to  systematically  rob 
their  companions  without  the  use  of  alcoholic  stimu- 
lants. 

Miss  Orton  had  lost  quite  a little  fortune,  perhaps 
Fifteen  Hundred  or  Two  Thousand  Dollars,  when  she 
burst  into  tears  and  stated  that  she  did  not  have  an- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


255 


other  cent  with  her,  and  would  not  draw  her  check  for 
another  dollar,  as  she  was  in  ^‘bad  luck,’’  but  bantered 
any  man  around  the  table  to  play  her  “One  Hundred 
Dollars  against  a kiss.”  Of  course  these  “biped  imps” 
w'ere  forced  to  be  gallant  and  the  challenge  was  ac- 
cepted, and  a young  man  by  the  name  of  Earley  ac- 
cepted the  proposition,  and  this  poor  girl  lost  again, 
and  brazenly  before  her  companions  paid  the  debt. 

In  my  estimation  she  might  as  well  have  gambled 
her  virtue  against  the  $100.00  as  to  have  done  what 
she  did,  for  it  was  a step  in  that  direction,  to  say  the 
least  of  it. 

If  the  devotees  of  “Fashionable  Society”  who  claim 
the  right  of  setting  the  example  for  the  masses,  are 
so  corrupt  as  to  resort  to  every  deception  known  to 
the  lowest  class  of  mankind,  then  pray  tell  me  the  dif- 
ference between  the  two,  with  the  exception,  however, 
of  one  class  having  money  and  the  other  not. 

A man  or  woman  who  will  sit  around  the  table 
with  this  tribe  of  fashion,  and  who  plays  in  their 
games  can  not  detect  their  tricks  and  schemes  they 
resort  to  in  order  to  win  your  money,  but  if  you  will 
sit  by  as  a spectator  you  can  readily  understand  why 
some  are  more  “lucky”  than  others,  as  in  fact  there 
is  no  such  a thing  as  “luck”  to  the  gambling  frater- 


256 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


nity  or  ^‘Fashionable  Society,’’  as  they  will  not  trust 
“fickle  luck”  for  their  success,  but  they  resort  to 
tricks  which  are  considered  disreputable  by  wide  open 
“Gambling  Dens”  and  any  man  who  would  practice 
such  trickery  in  one  of  them  and  it  was  found  out  up- 
on him,  he  would  either  pay  the  penalty  with  his  life, 
or  be  the  recipient  of  a huge  thrashing. 

This  “Fashionable  tribe”  had  to  learn  these  tricks 
from  some  one,  as  they  do  not  present  themselves  to 
any  one  in  a beautiful  nightly  vision.  Now  if  they 
had  to  be  taught  these  tricks  called  the  “Gambler’s 
art”  they  had  to  gain  (heir  information  from  som"^ 
“Red  handed”  frequenter  of  “Gambling  Dens”  and  if 
“Society”  will  stoop  so  low  as  to  practice  upon  her 
associates  the  schemes  and  tricks  that  she  learned 
from  the  lowest  characters  on  earth,  then  what  right 
has  this  “brazen  jade”  to  claim  the  right  to  set  the 
example  for  humanity? 

Whenever  I hear  of  a “Euchre  Party”  or  “Card 
party,”  I wonder  what  the  mothers  and  fathers  of  this 
land  can  mean  by  permitting  their  pure  girls  and  their 
noble  sons  to  attend  them,  for  it  is  in  the  Parlors  of 
“Fashionable  Society”  and  the  ones  who  try  to 
“mimic”  her,  that  the  first  principles  for  the  mania 
of  gambling  is  founded,  and  where  the  first  lessons  of 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


257 


Harlotism,  vice  aud  degradatiou  is  instilled  in  the 
minds  of  the  young. 

The  sins  of  the  drunkard  in  the  gutter  have  no 
attraction  for  the  young,  as  they  consider  them  an 
abomination.  The  blear  eyed  countenance  of  the  dis- 
reputable woman  and  her  profane  language  have  no 
attraction  for  the  young.  No  sin  that  is  committed  by 
the  lowest  element  of  the  universe  attracts  the  atten- 
tion and  admiration  of  the  young  man  and  woman, 
but  Ah!  where  the  trouble  lies  is  the  sins  committed 
by  what  the  world  calls  the  ^T^eaders  of  Society’^ 
with  her  gaudy  apparel  and  rich  equippage,  for  the 
young  man  and  woman  of  this  country  try  to  imitate 
this  class,  they  believing  that  it  is  the  ^^projjer  thing’’ 
simi)ly  because  wealth  is  x^ermitted  to  go  unrebuked. 

I could  mention,  I suppose,  fifty  different  experi- 
ences that  I have  had  with  this  ‘fashionable  Gang” 
where  the  magnificent  parlors  of  their  mansions  were 
turned  into  “Gambling  Hells.” 

I would  advise  the  fathers  and  mothers  of  this 
land  to  look  with  as  much  contempt  upon  the  “Euchre 
Parties”  and  “Card  Parties”  given  by  their  neighbors 
and  by  the  Church  members,  as  they  would  upon  the 
open  “Gambling  Dens”  attached  to  the  bar  rooms, 

for  these  “Euchre  Parties”  and  “Card  Socials”  are  the 

(17) 


2o8 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


stepping  stones  that  leads  to  the  misery  incidental  to 
the  crime  of  Gambling.  When  sin  and  immorality 
committed  by  the  rich  and  “Fashionable  Society’^  is 
punished  in  the  same  manner,  as  when  committed  by 
the  poor  wretch  of  God’s  universe,  then  the  young 
and  rising  generation  will  learn  that  sin  and  immor- 
ality  is  an  abomination  and  the  destroyer  of  character 
regardless  of  whether  it  is  committed  by  the  i)auper 
in  rags,  or  the  millionaire  in  his  “purple  and  fine 
linen.” 


I 


Chapter  XIII 


“ FasKionable  Slimmer  Resorts.” 


In  this  chapter  we  will  endeavor  to  give  the  read- 
er a ^‘stop  over”  at  some  of  our  so-called  “Fashion- 
able Summer  Resorts,”  for  a short  stay. 

Poor,  or  “common  people”  can  not  visit  these 
places  because  everything  is  “so  high”  that  none  but 
the  wealthy  can  afford  such  .luxuries. 

Did  I say  everything  was  “high?”  Yes,  I said  it, 
but  I meant  “some  things”  only,  as  the  standard  of 
morality  and  manhood  is  not  “high,”  or  at  least  the 
scale  would  not  be  considered  “high,”  if  measured  by 
the  “Golden  Rule.” 

In  the  first  place  we  want  to  give  you  an  introduc- 
tion to  the  people  you  are  compelled  to  “mix”  with  at 
these  places,  and  you  MUST  “mix”  with  them  if  they 

[2Glj 


202 


rALACES  OF  SIN. 


have  money,  as  wealth,  you  know,  is  the  only  re- 
quirement you  must  meet  at  these  places. 

I will  now  introduce  you  to  Mrs.  Brewer,  who  is 
the  wife  of  Mr.  Hop  Brewer,  who'  is  the  millionaire 
distiller  of  St.  Louis,  or  some  other  place,  and  who 
has  made  his  millions  by  furnishing  transportation 
to  Hell  for  thousands,  yea  tens  of  thousands  of  his 
fellowmen. 

Mrs.  Browser  is  a florid  looking  creature,  that  prob- 
ably would  not  weigh  a ton,  as  she  has  not  been  able 
to  drink  the  entire  output  of  her  husband’s  distillery. 
We  also  want  you  to  meet  her  ^^sweet  scented”  hus- 
band, Mr.  Hop  Brewer.  This  is  he,  I guess  you  would 
have  known  him  any  where,  as  they  all  look  alike. 
See  him  strut  around  with  his  important  air.  See  him 
spend  his  wealth  with  lavish  hand.  Every  dollar  he 
spends  is  wet  with  the  tears  of  mothers,  widows  and 
orphans  whom  he  has  robbed  of  their  sons,  husbands 
and  fathers,  but  what  does  ^‘Fashionable  Society” 
care,  just  so  long  as  he  has  money? 

Oh,  here  is  Mrs.  Grainpit,  and  it  would  not  do  for 
you  to  miss  meeting  her,  as  she  is  the  wife  of  the 
man  who  cleared  |1, 000,000.00  in  one  day  on  the 
Board  of  Trade,  by  squeezing  the  very  life  out  of  his 
neighbors,  and  bringing  their  families  to  want. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


2G3 


“Fashionable  Society”  falls  at  the  feet  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Grainpit,  and  why  not?  As  they  are  wealthy, 
and  whose  business  is  it  how  they  got  their  money? 

“Fashionable  Society”  would  “turn  up”  their  “red 
noses”  at  a common  every  day  saloon  keeper,  but 
they  simply  “eat  up”  the  man  who  furnishes  the  prod- 
uct for  these  “common  Saloon  Keepers,”  to  run  their 
“Hell  Holes”  with. 

“Fashionable  Society”  would  be  horrified  to  come 
into  contact  with  the  poor  miserable  mortal  who  had 
stolen  a loaf  of  bread  to  feed  his  famishing  family 
with,  but  they  simply  “slobber”  all  over  the  big  tliief 
who  robbed  his  neighbors,  by  manipulating  the  mar- 
ket, and  “Squeezing”  the  last  dollar  from  them. 

Oh!  I beg  your  pardon,  Mrs.  Landlord,  I did  not 
know  you  were  here.  Mrs.  Landlord  is  the  wife  of 
old  “pious”  John  Landlord,  who  lives  in  elegant  style 
in  the  most  fashionable  part  of  the  city,  and  goes  to 
his  agent  and  rakes  in  his  thousands  each  month  for 
“rents”  collected  from  the  “brothels”  and  “Bar-rooms” 
which  occupy  his  property. 

Mr.  Landlord  is  known  as  the  “Retired  Capital- 
ist” who  lives  olf  of  the  income  of  his  property.  Both 
he  and  his  wife  belong  to  Rev.  TakeaiPs  church,  which 
is  considered  the  “swellest”  church  in  the  city. 


264 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Rev.  Takeall  don’t  care  v^here  the  money  comes 
from  just  so  he  gets  it,  and  never  asks  any  questions, 
but  closes  his  ungodly  eyes,  and  says,  “The  Lord  lov- 
eth  a cheerful  giver.” 

Old  Brother  Landlord  and  his  wife  “pitch  in”  with 
lavish  hand  as  the  contribution  box  passes,  and  each 
dollar  bears  the  imprint  of  immorality,  shame,  vice 
and  debauchery,  for  his  “rents”  come  from  the  occu- 
pants of  houses  of  “ill-fame”  and  “Bar-rooms.” 

If  you  would  introduce  “Fashionable  Society”  to 
old  Landlord’s  tenants,  they  would  have  eighty-three 
fits  before  you  could  throw  water  in  their  face,  but 
they  “bow  down”  and  worship  this  old  cur  whose 
soul  would  rattle  in  the  hull  of  a mustard  seed,  like 
“three  dimes”  in  a sugar  hogshead. 

But  what  is  it  “Society’s”  business  how  this  pious 
old  hypocrite  got  his  money,  just  so  he  has  it? 

But  here  is  Mrs.  Fasthorse  and  her  husband.  Bless 
their  “tainted  souls,”  I was  about  to  forget  them. 
This  man,  and  his  wife  as  well,  make  no  “bones”  of 
“gambling”  on  horseraces,  in  fact  thej^  have  to  gam- 
ble to  live,  as  Mr.  Fasthorse  is  a “horseman”  and 
his  dear  wife  is  “Horsey”  looking,  whether  she  be  a 
“horse-woman”  or  not. 

This  “perfumed  pair”  follow  the  races  from  city 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


2G5 


to  city  and  cause  once  honest  young  men  to  rob  their 
employers  in  order  to  bet  on  the  races.  This  is  the 
“pair”  that  causes  men  to  mortgage  their  little  homes 
in  order  to  “pick  the  winner,”  for  they  spend  their 
money  with  lavish 'hand,  therefore  they  must  have 
monej^,  no  matter  if  humanity  suffers. 

Suppose  that  I take  you  around  to  the  “Club 
House”  of  one  of  these  “summer  resorts”  and  let  you 
peep  in.  What  do  you  think  you  would  find? 

Well,  you  will  find  Mr.  Brewer,  the  millionaire 
distiller,  who  furnishes  his  neighbors  with  transporta- 
tion to  Hell.  You  will  find  Mr.  Grainpit,  the  man  who 
made  a “million”  in  one  day  by  robbing  his  neighbors. 
You  will  find  old  “pious”  John  Landlord,  who  lives  off 
the  rents  he  collects  from  his  tenants  who  run  houses 
of  “ill-fame”  and  “Barrooms.”  You  will  find  Mr.  Fast- 
horse,  who  causes  the  young  men  to  rob  their  em- 
ployers to  raise  money  to  gamble  with. 

What  is  this  “Club  House?”  Oh!  nothing  but  a 
“Saloon.”  Just  the  same  as  any  other  “doggery”  with 
the  excexdion  of  it  being  a “Palace  of  Sin,”  while  the 
other  one  is  only  a common  Bar-room  for  “common 
peojGe.” 

Is  that  the  only  difference? 

Yes,  only  you  find  big  thieves  there  who  have 


2G6 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


stolen  millions,  while  at  the  other  saloons  you  only 
find  a class  of  petit  thieves,  as  they  never  had  an  op- 
portunity to  get  big  ‘‘sv/ag.’’ 

What  are  they  doing  at  this  ‘^Club  House?’’  Oh, 
nothing  only  “drinking,”  just  the  same  as  any  other 
“toper,”  only  they  have  “cut  glass”  goblets,  and  sip  it 
through  a “straw,”  as  they  have  plenty  of  time,  while 
the  “common  people”  are  in  a hurry  and  drink  out  of  a 
tin  cup,  or  any  old  thing. 

“You  don’t  say  so?”  Yes,  I do,  and  if  you  will  wait 
until  about  two  o’clock  in  the  morning  you  will,  see 
this  “gang”  “fumbling”  along  towards  their  room  with 
a “load”  that  would  break  the  back  of  a camel. 

What  have  they  been  doing  until  two  o’clock?  Oh, 
nothing  only  gambling,  and  trying  to  rob  one  another. 
Do  these  “old  fellows”  who  go  off  for  the  summer 
actually  gamble?  Why  bless  your  poor  ignorant  souls, 
that  is  why  they  go,  as  they  have  had  to  remain 
“sorter”  half  way  decent  while  at  home,  therefore  they 
take  their  “outings”  to  get  their  “hides  full”  and  do 
everything  else  that  their  depraved  natures  crave. 

Now,  Mr.  Maple,  do  you  actually  think  this  is  so? 
Oh,  don’t  ask  me  such  questions,  as  I am  not  “think- 
ing” about  this  matter,  for  I have  been  “ALL  ALONG 
THE  LINE,”  and  I KNOW. 


PALACES  OP  SIN. 


2G7 

Reader,  I have  given  you  an  insight  to  the  class  of 
people  that  frequents  these  ^Tashionable’^  resorts. 

However,  I have  not  told  you  that  while  these  old 
reprobates  were  drinking  and  gambling  until  two 
o’clock  each  night,  their  ^‘simpering”  old  wives  were 
“huddled  up”  in  some  dark  corner  at  the  Hotel  allow- 
ing some  young  “flirt”  to  make  love  to  them,  and  their 
daughters  were  either  following  the  example  of  their 
mothers  or  doing  worse. 

I have  been  to  Atlantic  City,  and  Coney  Island, 
where  “Fashionable  Society”  was  upon  every  hand, 
and  where  wealth  was  counted  by  hundreds  of  mil- 
lions, and  I have  seen  sights  among  this  class  that 
were  so  disgusting  that  I would  not  dare  put  it  in 
print. 

What  more  could  you  expect  from  this  class  of 
people?  You  come  in  contact  and  “mix”  with  those 
who  have  money,  and  the  majority  of  our  great  mon- 
eyed men  came  into  possession  of  their  millions  by 
very  questionable  methods. 

I have  stood  upon  the  beach  at  Atlantic  City  and 
seen  hundreds  of  the  daughters  of  wealth  emerge  from 
the  bath  houses  with  so  little  clothing  upon  their  per- 
son that  you  would  have  to  look  twice  to  see  whether 
they  were  mermaids  or  human  beings. 


268 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


The  ^^swellest”  suits  at  these  sea  shore  summer 
resorts  are  those  that  take  up  the  least  room  in  one’s 
trunk,  and  are  the  nearest  the  color  of  human  flesh. 

I say  it,  and  I believe  that  any  true  woman  who 
possesses  the  purity  of  womanhood  will  bear  me  out 
in  the  assertion,  that  no  woman  can  unblushingly 
dress  in  such  a garb  without  lowering  herself,  not  only 
in  the  estimation  of  humanity,  but  she  loses  respect 
for  herself. 

I have  seen  young  men  and  women  go  bathing  to- 
gether with  scarcely  any  clothes  upon  their  person, 
and  they  would  become  so  familiar  in  their  actions 
that  the  modest  onlookers  would  actually  turn  their 
heads  in  disgust. 

It  is  the  ‘^plump,”  well-formed  girls  of  fashion 
who  invariably  possess  the  most  abbreviated  costume, 
as  the  “skinny”  individual  invariably  plays  the  part  of 
“modesty,”  for  she  has  no  plump  limbs  to  exhibit, 
therefore  her  bathing  costume  resembles  a full-grown 
“mackintosh.” 

If  it  is  immoral  for  a lady  to  go  half  clad  in  the 
presence  of  gentlemen  at  home  it  is  surely  just  as  im- 
modest and  immoral  to  do  the  same  thing  away  from 
home  and  in  the  presence  of  a multitude  of  strangers. 

I remember  seeing  a sweet-facd  young  girl  at  At- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


2(>9 


laiitic  City  in  company  with  her  mother,  who  seemed 
to  be  shocked  at  nearly  everything  she  saw,  and  I 
knew  that  it  was  not  ‘^assumed  modesty,^’  as  a wom- 
anly flush  of  shame  would  mantel  her  cheek  when 
these  ‘^society  girls”  would  brazenly  perform  some 
act  of  their  many  very  questionable  ones. 

Her  mother  was  visibly  embarrassed  by  the  open 
acts  of  immodesty  by  these  devotees  of  fashion,  and 
I could  notice  that  this  mother  and  daughter  endeav- 
ored to  keep  to  themselves  as  much  as  possible. 

I resolved  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  this  mother 
and  daughter  if  possible,  so  I managed  through  a 
friend  to  get  an  introduction  to  them  and  learned  that 
it  was  their  first  visit  to  ^‘such  a place,”  as  the  mother 
termed  it. 

I learned  that  a rich  uncle  had  died  and  left  the 
mother  considerable  money,  and  of  course  this  mother 
thought  she  was  bound  to  get  her  daughter  into  so- 
ciety, therefore  concluded  to  make  the  ^^plunge”  at  At- 
lantic City. 

They  were  from  the  State  of  Kentucky  and  had 
been  used  to  good  society.  What  I mean  by  ^^good  so- 
ciety” is  ^^polite  society.” 

Mrs.  Groves  and  her  daughter,  as  Groves  was  their 
name,  informed  me  that  as  soon  as  their  month  was 


270 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


up  they  iu tended  to  return  home,  for  tliey  stated  they 
had  paid  a month’s  board  and  did  not  care  to  lose  it. 

I remarked  to  the  mother,  if  she  did  not  think  it 
would  be  better  to  lose  a month’s  board  than  to  run 
the  risk  of  having  her  darling  daughter  lose  her  mod- 
esty and  her  childish  purity. 

Mrs.  Groves  retorted  that  she  was  not  afraid  of 
that,  stating  “that  Margaret  had  been  too  well  raised 
to  be  led  astray  by  “this  class  of  coarse  people”  as 
she  termed  them. 

Ah,  how  the  words  of  poor  Mrs.  Frankness  rang 
in  my  ears,  as  the  reader  will  remember  that  Grace 
Frankness  committed  suicide  to  hide  her  shame  and 
her  mother  had  thought  that  her  children’s  early  les- 
sons were  proof  against  the  snares  of  “Society.” 

I let  the  subject  drop  as  I saw  that  Mrs.  Groves 
had  taken  offense  at  what  I said. 

It  was  only  a few  days  until  I saw  a young  man 
by  the  name  of  Lathrop  from  Cincinnati,  “gallanting” 
around  with  Margaret  Groves.  I did  not  know  La- 
throp, only  his  actions  were  evidence  enough  for  me 
as  to  his  character.  I afterwards  learned  that  his 
father  was  a wholesale  liquor  dealer  in  Cincinnati. 

In  a few  evenings  I saw  young  Lathrop  and  Mar- 
garet Groves  out  riding  and  I said  to  myself,  “It  woii*c 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


271 


be  long  until  Miss  Margaret  will  be  going  the  ‘^gaits.” 

In  less  than  ten  da3"s  from  the  time  I had  the  first 
talk  with  Mrs.  Groves  and  her  daughter,  I beheld  Mar- 
garet Groves  lying  in  the  sand  upon  the  beach  with 
young  Lathrop,  dressed  in  a bathing  costume  that 
was  as  abbreviated  as  any  to  be  seen. 

To  my  surprise  Mrs.  Groves  and  her  daughter  quit 
speaking  to  me,  in  fact  they  would  not  recognize  me 
when  they  met  me. 

I had  done  nothing  to  offend  them,  unless  it  was  by 
stating  to  Mrs.  Groves  that  perhaps  it  would  be  better 
to  lose  a month’s  board  than  to  run  the  risk  of  her 
daughter  losing  her  childish  modesty. 

Within  a very  short  time  Margaret  Groves  was 
going  a gait  that  surely  leads  to  destruction.  I noticed 
that  Mrs.  Groves  did  not  leave  when  her  month  was 
up,  so  I concluded  that  she  had  come  to  the  conclus- 
ion that  the  people  at  Atlantic  City  were  not  so 
^^shocking”  as  she  first  thought. 

I kept  a close  watch  on  Margaret  Groves,  as  I wavS 
desirous  to  know  just  what  would  be  the  outcome 
of  her  first  summer  among  this  herd  of  ^^Society 
Devils.” 

It  was  not  long  until  I found  young  Lathrop  and 
Margaret  in  the  ^^green  room”  of  a public  ]>lacc  of 
amfusement. 


272 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


A ^reen  room,  dear  reader,  is  a place  where 
rinks’’  are  served,  and  out  of  sight  of  the  eye  of 
decency. 

1 noticed  that  Margaret’s  cheeks  were  flushed  and 
she  talked  in  an  unnatural  manner  which  was  all  the 
evidence  that  I needed  that  Marget  Groves  was  near- 
ing the  chasm  of  shame. 

I turned  from  the  scene  with  a heavy  heart  as  I 
was  convinced  that  young  Lathroj)  meant  her  destruc- 
tion. 

The  season  was  nearing  the  close  when  one  morn- 
ing I received  a letter  from  Mrs.  Groves  requesting 
me  to  call  at  her  suite  of  rooms  at  once.  I surmised 
the  nature  of  her  request,  but  I hurriedly  made  my 
way  up  to  Mrs.  Groves’  rooms  and  found  her  weeping 
as  though  her  heart  would  break.  I inquired  the 
cause  of  her  grief  and  she  informed  me  that  Margaret 
had  not  returned  to  her  room  the  previous  night,  and 
stated  that  she  was  afraid  something  awful  had  be- 
fallen her. 

She  wound  up  by  saying,  ‘^Oh!  Colonel  Maple,  if  I 
had  only  taken  your  warning  and  left  this  city  of  aw' 
fill  shames,  my  poor  darling  Margaret  would  not  have 
been  led  astray  and  my  poor  old  heart  would  not 
be  breaking  as  it  is.” 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


273 


I promised  to  do  all  for  her  I could  and  set  out 
with  a determination  to  find  Margaret  Groves,  if  pos- 
sible. 

I felt  quite  sure  that  young  Lathrop,  the  villain, 
was  with  her,  and  surmised  that  they  had  gone  to 
Philadelphia,  as  it  is  not  far  from  Atlantic  City,  where 
one  can  so  easily  and  quickly  hide  themselves  from 
the  world. 

I told  Mrs.  Groves  that  I would  do  all  I could, 
and  she  says:  ‘^Oh!  Colonel,  help  me  find  my  darling, 
and  I will  at  once  leave  this  awful,  awful  city  of 
wickedness.” 

I could  do  nothing  but  wait  developments,  as  I was 
quite  sure  they  w^ould  return  soon,  but  I carefully 
w^atched  each  train  as  it  pulled  in  from  Philadelphia, 
and  that  evening  about  10  o’clock  my  w^atchfulness 
w^as  rewarded  by  seeing  Margaret  Groves  and  her 
friend,  young  Lathrop,  step  off  of  one  of  the  middle 
coaches. 

I follow^ed  them  nearly  to  their  hotel,  when  La- 
throp left  her  and  Margaret  proceeded  alone. 

Next  morning  I called  on  Mrs.  Groves  and  in- 
quired if  she  had  heard  anything  from  Margaret,  as 
I did  not  tell  her  what  I had  seen,  as  I was  quite 

sure  that  Margaret  w^ould  tell  a tale  to  suit  herself. 

(18) 


274 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Mrs.  Groves  informed  me  that  she  had  judged 
poor  Margaret  wrongfully,  as  she  and  a number  of 
other  girls  had  gone  to  New  York  City  on  an  excur- 
sion, and  had  told  Mr.  Lathrop  to  tell  her. 

In  a short  time  young  Lathrop  put  in  his  appear- 
ance and  begged  Mrs.  Groves’  pardon  for  not  telling 
her,  stating  that  he  had  been  called  out  of  the  city 
suddenly,  showing  a telegram  as  evidence,  and  had 
forgotten  it,  and  in  very  humble  tones  over  and  over 
begged  Mrs.  Groves’  forgiveness. 

This  poor  old  confiding  and  ignorant  mother  be- 
lieved their  falsehood,  and  actually  within  a day  or 
tw'o  again  refused  to  speak  to  me. 

The  day  I left  Atlantic  City  I wrote  a letter  to 
Mrs.  Groves  telling  her  exactly  what  I had  seen  witri 
my  own  eyes,  as  I thought  it  was  my  duty,  and 
thought  she  should  know  it,  so  that  she  could,  if  pos- 
sible, save  her  daughter  from  the  sure  fate  of  shame, 
and  disgrace  that  awaited  her. 

It  was  nine  years  from  that  time,  when  I chanced 
to  be  going  by  train  from  Louisville,  Ky.,  to  Nash- 
ville, Term.,  when  in  front  of  me  sat  an  old  decrepit 
white  haired  lady  who  bore  the  deep  lines  of  sorrow 
on  her  countenance.  It  seemed  as  though  her  face 
was  familiar,  however  I could  not  remember  where 
I had  ever  seen  it. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


275 


When  we  were  nearing  Elizabthtown,  Ky.,  this  old 
lady  endeavored  to  close  the  window  of  the  coach,  but 
could  not  do  it.  I performed  the  task  for  her,  and 
when  she  turned  to  thank  me,  she  almost  gasped  for 
breath  and  exclaimed:  Ain’t  this  Colonel  Maple?” 

I informed  her  that  it  was,  and  she  sobbed  as 
though  her  heart  would  break  and  said:  “My  name  is 
Groves,  and  my  prayers  have  been  answered,  for  I 
have  prayed  earnestly  to  God  that  he  would  permit 
me  to  see  you  before  I died,  as  I wanted  to  thank  you 
for  the  advice  I would  not  take.” 

I inquired  where  Margaret  was,  and  this  poor  old 
heart-broken  mother  replied:  “In  the  mad  house.” 

It  was  some  time  before  she  could  compose  her- 
self sufficiently  to  talk,  but  when  she  did,  she  told  me 
that  their  stay  at  Atlantic  City  was  the  beginning  of 
Margaret’s  downfall,  and  stated  that  it  seemed  as 
though  she  endeavored  to  climb  to  the  greatest  height 
of  frivolity,  and  then  as  suddenly  turned  “all  holts 
loose”  and  plunged  headlong  to  the  very  bottomless 
pit  of  shame. 

She  said  that  Margaret  went  from  bad  to  worse, 
and  that  she  had  spent  all  she  had  in  trying  to  re- 
claim her,  and  at  last  had  to  place  her  in  a “mad 
house”  for  she  had  become  a raving  maniac.  She  also 


270 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


informed  me  when  I left  her  at  Gallatin,  Tenn.,  that 
she  was  then  penniless  and  was  on  her  way  to  spend 
the  remainder  of  her  days  with  her  son. 

Let  me  ask  the  fathers  and  mothers  of  this  land, 
what  else  you  could  expect? 

If  you  desire  your  sons  and  daughters  to  make 
honorable  men  and  women,  have  them  associate  wuth 
men  and  women  of  honor,  and  if  you  think  that 
‘‘Fashionable  Summer  Resorts”  are  the  places  where 
morality,  honor  and  virtue  is  found,  take  them  there, 
but  do  not  complain  when  you  see  your  children 
plunge  headlong  down  to  despair,  shame  and  misery. 

While  this  chapter  is  being  penned,  the  Post-Dis- 
patch of  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  contains  the  following  article: 

WEALTHY  GIRL’S  PLUNGE  IN  VICE. 
SUDDENLY  DISAPPEARED  ON  EVE  OF  MAR- 
RIAGE. 

MISSING  FOR  FIVE  DAYS. 
RECOGNIZED  IN  AN  INTOXICATED  STATE  IN 
BALTIMORE. 

Her  I’hiladelphia  Fiance  Breaks  Engagement,  Al- 
though Offered  Half  a IMillion  by  Girl’s  Parents 
to  Renew  It. 

“The  daughter  of  one  of  the  wealthiest  men  in 
Philadelphia,  having  a high  position  in  the  exclusive 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


277 


circles  of  the  Quaker  City,  will  not  be  married  to 
the  wealthy  and  socially  prominent  3^oung  man  to 
whom  she  was  engaged. 

‘‘Her  sudden  disappearance  some  days  ago  led  her 
parents  to  believe  they  had  eloped. 

“The  young  man,  hoAvever,  was  found  in  total 
ignorance  of  the  whereabouts  of  the  missing  girl. 
Five  days  went  by  before  she  was  located. 

“Then  came  a letter  from  Baltimore.  The  writer 
was  once  an  intimate  friend  of  the  missing  girl.  She 
had  found  her  friend  on  Charles  Street,  in  a pitiable 
condition  of  semi-intoxication. 

“It  was  then  discovered  that  the  young  woman  had 
gone  on  a ‘Bohemian’  expedition  with  a Philadelphia 
man.  A resort  in  that  city  was  first  visited  and  a 
day  later  the  couple  came  to  Baltimore. 

“They  visited  a Suburban  club  where  their  con- 
duct became  so  hilarious  they  were  asked  to  leave. 
Their  whereabouts  was  then  unknown  until  the  fol- 
lowing day  when  the  man  left  the  girl. 

“That  afternoon  the  young  woman,  hopelessly 
intoxicated  was  seen  at  a resort  with  another  young 
man.  They  were  traced  to  a prominent  hotel  where 
the  pair  registered  under  the  surname  of  the  Phila- 
delphia society  man  to  whom  the  young  woman  was 
to  have  been  married. 


278 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


“Three  days  later  the  recognition  occurred  on 
Charles  Street,  and  on  the  fifth  day  of  her  disappear- 
ance she  returned  to  her  grief-stricken  family. 

“The  young  lady’s  fiance  broke  off  the  engagement 
and  an  offer  is  said  to  have  been  made  to  him  of  half 
a million  dollars  to  renew  it.  This  he  is  also  reported 
to  have  declined.” 

The  Post-Dispatcli  does  not  give  names,  as  the 
wealth  of  this  girl’s  parents  have  kept  her  name  from 
the  reporters.  However,  had  this  girl  have  been  poor, 
or  did  not  belong  to  this  gang  of  “Fashionable  So- 
ciety” her  name  would  have  appeared  in  letters  a 
foot  long. 

Ten  chances  to  one  this  girl  made  her  first  plunge 
into  shame  and  immorality  from  some  “Palace  of  Sin” 
called  “Fashionable  Summer  Resorts.” 

Ah,  fathers  and  mothers,  look  well  to  the  asso- 
ciates of  your  sons  and  daughters.  If  you  would 

have  them  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  the  good  of  the 

% 

land,  you  must  have  them  associate  with  men  and 
women  of  morality,  virtue  and  honor. 


WHERE'RASHIONABLE  S0CIETY”SPEND  their  SUNDAYS. 


WHERE  TKE'&MMON  PEOPLE  SPEND  THEIR  SUNDAYS. 
...  THE  biFFEREHck  IN.MORALS  IS  EASILY  SEEN. 


Chapter  XIV. 


TKe  Awful  spectacle  of  American  Fa- 
tKers  and  Mothers  Willingly'  Sac- 
rificing Their  Daughters  to 
Foreign  Reprobates 
of  Title. 


NOBILITY!  What  does  the  word  mean?  Does 
it  mean  something  noble?  Not  in  the  sense  we 
write,  by  any  means,  as  nobility  of  foreign  lands 
nearly  always  means  everything  that  is  not  noble. 

You  can  not  make  a NOBLE  something  out  of  an 
ignoble  something.  Noble  manhood  is  one  of  the 
greatest  and  grandest  works  of  God,  but  ^‘foreign 
nobility,’’  in  my  estimation,  and  it  should  be  in  the 
estimation  of  every  LIBERTY  LOVING  man  and 
woman  in  America,  is  the  most  despicable  thing  on 
earth. 


[2811 


282 


PALACES  OP  SIN. 


^^Nobility’’  when  applied  to  that  herd  of  foreign 
nonentities  generally  means  an  empty-headed 
^‘thing’^  called  man,  who  has  no  mission  on  earth 
but  that  of  pilfering  the  pockets  of  toil  of  its  hard- 
earned  sustenance,  as  ^‘Foreign  Nobility”  is  born 
into  national  position,  to  prey  upon  manhood, 
which  they  claim  is  their  Divine  right. 

Reader,  it  is  no  greater  sin  for  a woman  to  pros- 
titute her  person  for  money  to  enable  her  to  gain 
her  livelihood  without  labor,  than  it  is  to  prostitute 
herself  for  the  title  that  she  comes  into  possession 
of  by  marrying  into  some  ^^Noble”  family  of  foreign 
birth,  and  God  Almighty  will  look  with  as  much  dis- 
favor, and  will  pass  as  awful  Judgment  upon  prosti- 
tution of  this  character  as  He  will  upon  prostitution 
in  any  other  form,  as  it  is  only  the  SAME  THING  in 
another  form. 

The  most  awful  spectacle  imaginable  is  to  see 
the  rich  of  this  country  falling  over  themselves  to 
offer  their  daughters  to  ‘‘Foreign  Nobility”  in  order 
to  marry  “TITLE,”  as  these  foreign  reprobates  would 
not  think  of  marrying  these  girls  if  they  did  not  know 
that  the  parents  of  the  girls  were  fools,  and  would 
lavishly  pour  out  their  wealth  at  their  feet. 

Oh!  how  often  have  I seen  girls  of  wealth  hand- 


PALACES  OP  SIN. 


283 


ed  over  to  ^^titled  nobility’^  as  though  they  were  but 
so  much  personal  property  to  be  bartered  for  the 
empty  and  hollow  title  given  some  empty-headed 
thing  by  some  foreign  power. 

Now,  we  would  like  to  analyze  “Foreign  Nobil 
ity”  and  learn  if  possible  what  class  of  people  they 
are. 

Do  we  find  men  of  brains  and  men  who  by  their 
own  efforts  forge  to  the  front  and  take  their  place 
in  the  front  ranks  of  men  by  their  individual  efforts? 
Ah!  no;  but  we  find  this  class  of  human  leaches  born 
into  the  position  they  hold,  and  it  makes  no  differ- 
ence whether  they  are  half-witted  or  not,  they  be- 
come Lords  and  Princes,  just  the  same  as  though 
they  were  men  of  intellect. 

Do  we  find  Lords,  Princes,  Counts,  Earls  and  all 
other  of  these  titled  nonentities,  men  of  character 
and  morality?  Some  few,  but  the  men  of  character 
and  morality  in  this  class  are  the  exception  and  not 
the  rule. 

Did  you  ever  hear  of  some  foreign  Prince  coming 
to  this  country  and  marrying  a poor  girl,  no  matter 
how  beautiful  she  was?  Never!  they  are  not  looking 
for  beauty,  they  are  not  looking  for  intellect,  they 
are  not  looking  for  accomplishments;  they  are  not 


284 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


looking  for  morality;  they  are  not  looking  for  virtue, 
but  their  main  object  is  money.  Therefore,  they  hover 
about  the  young  women  of  wealth  and  these  wealthy 
old  mothers  and  fathers  urge  their  daughters  to 
prostitute  their  bodies  in  order  that  the  family  may 
come  in  close  touch  with  ‘‘nobility”  and  in  order  that 
this  daughter  of  theirs  may  move  in  the  society  of 
Princes  and  Princesses. 

There  is  no  affection,  love  nor  sentiment  connect- 
ed with  a marriage  of  this  kind,  as  it  is  purely  a 
proposition  of  money,  the  main  object  being  money 
on  the  side  of  “nobility”  and  upon  the  side  of  these 
ignorant  old  Americans,  who  have  more  money  than 
brains  and  less  honor  than  any  other  one  thing  they 
possess,  it  is  “title”  and  distinction  they  are  after, 
therefore,  the  marriage  between  “Foreign  Nobility” 
and  families  of  wealth  is  simply  a barter  and  trade, 
one  side  receiving  money  and  the  other  side  receiv- 
ing “title.”  The  reader  wMll  readily  see  that  it  is 
nothing  more  nor  less  than  a pure  case  of  prostitut- 
ing the  body  of  the  American  girl  for  the  sake  of 
royal  distinction,  which  should  be  and  is,  a stench 
in  the  nostrils  of  every  decent  American  in  the  land. 

I remember  spending  three  months  at  Washing- 
ton, D.  C.,  a number  of  years  ago,  becoming  ac- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


285 


qiiainted  with  a sweet-faced  girl  from  New  York 
State.  Her  uncle,  Philip  Mortimer,  was  a business 
man  and  had  made  a grand  success  in  this  life,  as 
far  as  money  matters  are  concerned,  as  he  was  worth 
I suppose  five  or  six  million  dollars,  and  he  had  an 
only  daughter,  Blanche.  This  young  lady,  who  I be- 
came acquainted  with,  in  after  years,  when  she 
learned  of  my  writing  a book,  told  me  the  story  that 
I will  relate  as  near  as  possible,  and  as  this  lady 
was  the  niece  of  the  old  Millionaire  Philip  Mortimer, 
I think  the  story  is  absolutely  true. 

Blanche  had  a sweetheart  in  the  State  of  New 
York,  who  had  been  at  one  time  her  father’s  private 
secretary.  This  young  man  was  a man  of  noble  char- 
acter. Now  in  this  sense  when  w^e  say  ‘^noble”  we 
mean  exactly  what  the  word  signifies,  as  Charley 
Artwein  was  a man  of  morality,  of  intelligence,  and 
he  was  a Christian  gentleman,  and  could  be  trusted 
with  anything  and  everything.  This  old  banker  and 
manufacturer  realized  the  sterling  worth  of  Charley 
Artwein,  and  he  also  realized  that  his  daughter 
Blanche  was  in  love  with  Charley,  therefore,  the  out- 
come of  the  matter  was,  that  Charley  was  discharged 
from  his  employ;  however,  this  young  man  secured 
another  position  that  paid  him  more  money  and  still 


286 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


pursued  his  unassuming  duties  and  at  the  same  time 
fervently  made  love  to  Blanche  Mortimer. 

He  loved  this  millionaire’s  daughter  with  a love 
that  compromises  with  nothing  and  is  as  steadfast  as 
the  ^^rock  of  ages,”  and  each  day  Blanche  Mortimer 
learned  to  love  Charley  Artwein  more  tenderly  for 
his  character  was  above  reproach. 

Her  old  father  was  determined  that  the  match 
should  be  broken  off  regardless  of  consequences,  as 
he  was  ‘^dead  bent”  on  having  his  only  daughter 
marry  either  wealth  or  title  he  was  not  very  par- 
ticular which,  but,  as  he  had  wealth  to  back  title,  if 
there  was  any  preference,  he  preferred  “Foreign  No- 
bility” to  wealth,  consequently,  he  turned  his  busi- 
ness over  to  his  trusted  employees  and  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  gay  season  of  Washington,  D.  C.,  he  took 
Blanche  and  resolved  to  keep  her  there  until  he 
weaned  her  away  from  Charley  Artwein. 

He  was  acquainted  with  the  majority  of  state' 
men,  who  are  at  W^ashington,  D.  C.,  during  the  wintei 
months,  therefore,  he  and  his  daughter  at  once 
plunged  into  W^ashington  society.  Of  course,  Wash- 
ington society  is  made  up  of  all  classes,  and  foreign 
nobility  is  largely  a part  of  “Fashionable  Society”  at 
the  capital,  therefore,  Blanche  Mortimer  came  in  con- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


287 


tact  with  not  only  men  of  national ' reputation,  but 
with  men  of  wealth  and  ^Toreign  Nobility’’  without 
end. 

Old  Mr.  Mortimer  seemed  to  forget  everything 
with  the  exception  of  his  love  for  notoriety,  and  his 
hatred  fc^r  Charley  Artwein,  as  Blanche  refused  to  be 
denied  the  privilege  of  corresponding  with  her  sweet- 
heart, and  absolutely  defied  her  father  when  he  re- 
fused to  deliver  the  letters  that  Charley  had  written 
to  Blanche, and  she  informed  her  father  that  unless 
she  be  allowed  not  only  to  receive  letters  from  Char- 
ley Artwein,  but  be  permitted  to  receive  her  lover 
when  he  should  call  at  Washington,  that  she  would 
elope  with  him. 

Old  Mr.  Mortimer  saw  that  he  had  to  pursue  an- 
other course  with  his  daughter,  therefore,  he  told 
Blanche  that  if  she  would  wait  two  years  he 
would  give  his  consent  that  she  marry  Charley  Art- 
wein. This  seemed  to  greatly  please  his  daughter 
and  with  tears  in  her  eyes  she  threw  her  arms  around 
her  old  deceptive  father’s  neck  and  gave  him  to  un- 
derstand that  he  had  made  her  the  happiest  daughter 
in  the  world,  as  she  told  him  she  loved  Charley  Art- 
wein with  a love  that  could  not  be  conquered,  and 
that  she  would  be  miserable  all  through  her  natural 
life  if  she  was  not  permitted  to  become  his  wife. 


288 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Her  lover  was  permitted  to  write  as  ofteu  as  he 
pleased  and  to  call  on  Blanche  as  often  as  he  came 
to  the  City  of  Washington.  This,  however,  was  not 
often,  as  Charley  Artwein’s  duties  were  so  great  that 
he  could  not  get  away  very  often,  and  he  also  was 
ambitious  to  make  money,  therefore,  did  not  spend 
his  money  in  going  to  the  City  of  Washington  very 
often.  However,  each  day  brought  a letter  to  Charley 
Artwein  from  Blanche,  and  she  also  received  a let- 
ter from  Charley. 

The  first  year  since  old  Mr.  Mortimer  had  given 
his  consent  to  Charley’s  and  Blanche’s  marriage  had 
rolled  by,  and  the  second  year  had  started  and  was 
slipping  by  fast. 

Blanche’s  father  had  no  intention  of  allowing 
them  to  marry  when  he  promised,  but  only  did  it 
thinking  that  he  could  wean  Blanche  from  her  ‘^pov- 
erty-stricken” lover,  as  he  called  him.  But  such  was 
not  the  case,  for  he  soon  learned  that  pure  love  was 
not  so  easily  frustrated,  consequently,  old  Mr.  Mor- 
timer was  becoming  desperate,  as  Blanche  had  al- 
ready begun  to  make  arrangements  for  the  marriage. 

He  took  Blanche  into  society  and  continually  kept 
her  in  touch  with  the  sons  of  millionaires  and  with 
“titled  nobility”  and  in  every  conceivable  manner 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


289 


endeavored  to  transfer  Blanche’s  affection  from  Char- 
ley Artwein  to  any  other  individual,  especially  if  he 
possessed  either  money  or  “title,”  but  it  seemed  as 
though  he  had  utterly  failed  and  the  10th  of  Decem- 
ber was  drawing  near.  This  was  the  date  that  Char- 
ley Artwein  and  Blanche  were  to  be  married. 

Charley  Artwein’s  employer  was  interested  in  a 
large  factory  in  the  City  of  New  York,  and  Charley 
was  entrusted  with  the  money  twice  each  month  to 
pay  off  the  employees,  consequently,  he  had  to  go 
some  twenty  squares  from  the  main  office  to  the  fac- 
tory and  carry  with  him  from  fifteen  thousand  to 
twenty-five  thousand  dollars  twice  each  month. 

Old  man  Mortimer  was  determined  to  stop  the 
marriage  at  all  hazard,  so  it  is  learned  and  learned 
upon  good  authority,  that  he  hired  a detective  and 
instructed  him  to  go  down  to  the  Bowery  or  in  any 
locality  in  the  City  of  New  York  and  employ  some 
villain  to  rob  Charley  Artwein  on  his  way  to  the  fac- 
tory on  a certain  Saturday  the  latter  part  of  October, 
as  this  was  the  busiest  season,  and  he  well  knew  this 
young  clerk  would  have  a large  amount  of  money. 
In  the  great  City  of  New  York  you  can  hire  ’most 
anything  done  you  want  done,  and  old  Philip  Morti- 
mer had  money  at  his  command,  therefore,  he  em- 

U9) 


290 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


ployed  a villain  to  entice  Charley  Artwein  to  enter 
the  factory  of  his  employer  from  a rear  door.  This 
villain  stood  at  the  front  door  and  instructed  Charley 
Artwein  that  the  front  elevator  was  out  of  order, 
therefore,  he  would  have  to  go  to  the  back  door. 
This  agent  of  old  man  Mortimer  was  dressed  in  the 
garb  of  a workingman,  and,  of  course,  Charley 
thought  he  had  been  placed  there  by  the  foreman  of 
the  factory,  so  this  villain  and  young  Artwein  walked 
to  the  back  alley  to  take  the  rear  elevator. 

As  they  were  about  to  approach  the  rear  door,  a 
confederate  of  old  man  Mortimer’s  hired  villain 
snatched  the  satchel  that  contained  something  near 
Twenty  Thousand  Dollars,  while  the  other  villain 
knocked  Charley  senseless  with  a heavy  sand  bag. 
They  both  escaped  with  the  money,  and  within  a few 
moments  Charley  Artwein  staggered  into  the  factory 
and  informed  the  foreman  that  he  could  not  pay  off, 
as  he  had  been  robbed. 

The  money  that  these  villains  had  received  from 
Charley  was  taken  to  the  boarding  house  of  Charley 
Artwein  and  placed  in  the  mattress  of  his  bed, 
in  exactly  the  same  packages  that  his  employer  had 
delivered  it  to  him  before  he  started  to  the  factory. 

Charley’s  employer  had  absolute  confidence  in  his 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


291 


integrity  and  never  doubted  but  what  be  bad  been 
robbed,  but  old  Philip  Mortimer  bad  sent  a hired  de- 
tective to  Charley’s  employer,  and  this  detective  in- 
timated that  Charley  Artwein  was  a very  ^^smooth 
young  fellow”  and  also  intimated  that  he  had  heard 
before  that  he  had  done  some  very  questionable 
things,  and  further  stated  that  his  previous  em- 
ployer, Philip  Mortimer,  had  quietly  let  Charley  go, 
simply  because  he  had  been  systematically  robbed. 
Of  course,  this  naturally  put  Charley’s  employer  to 
thinking,  and  while  he  was  loathe  to  believe  that  his 
confidential  clerk  was  anything  but  an  honest  gentle- 
man, he  concluded  to  rigidly  investigate  the  matter, 
thinking  that  if  Charley  was  straight  there  would  be 
no  harm  to  make  a rigid  investigation,  and  if  he  was 
not  straight  it  was  time  to  find  it  out,  as  Charley  Art- 
wein handled  hundreds  of  thousands  of  dollars  of  his 
employer’s  money. 

As  soon  as  this  young  clerk  sufficiently  recovered 
froin  the  slugging  he  received,  he  returned  t!f> 
the  office  of  his  employer,  and  in  a straight- 
forward manner  told  him  what  had  happenedp 
and  his  employer  believed  every  word  he  had 
told  him,  and  Charley  remained  in  his  employ 
without  being  suspected  in  the  least,  but  as  soon  as 


292 


i»alacp:s  of  sin. 


tins  detective  took  bis  employer  to  oue  side  and  wbis- 
l)ered  these  infamous  lies  into  bis  ears,  of  course 
Charley’s  actions  were  closely  guarded  and  an  inves- 
tigation was  started  at  once. 

His  employer  employed  this  detective,  who  was 
also  hired  by  Philip  Mortimer,  so  this  detective 
called  upon  Charley  one  morning  and  told  him  he 
would  like  to  have  a talk  with  him  in  the  presence  of 
his  employer,  and  this  young  man,  of  course,  being 
absolutely  innocent,  gladly  consented,  as  he  knew 
there  was  no  guilt'  that  could  be  attached  to  him. 
The  detective  boldly  accused  him  of  being  his  own 
robber,  and  stated  that  he  had  planned  and  executed 
the  game  well. 

Charley  Artwein  denied  the  accusation  bitterly 
and  was  heart  broken,  but  the  detective  with  old 
Philip  Mortimer’s  money  backing  him,  boldly  de- 
clared that  he  could  prove  that  this  confidential  clerk 
had  robbed  himself.  An  investigation  was  started, 
and  the  next  day  Charley’s  room  was  searched,  and 
in  the  bottom  of  his  mattress  was  found  every  dollar 
of  the  money  ip  the  same  packages  it  was  in  when 
delivered  to  this  young  man  to  go  to  the  factory  and 
pay  the  help.  Of  course,  there  was  no  one  more  sur- 
prised than  Charley  Artwein.  However,  the  detec- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


293 


tive  only  declared  that  it  was  all  assumed,  and  inti- 
mated that  he  was  the  ‘^slickest  thieP’  he  had  ever 
come  in  contact  with.  As  to  be  expected,  Charley 
Artwein  was  thrown  into  jail,  and  no  one  would  go 
on  his  bond.  Therefore,  he  was  forced  to  remain 
there. 

Blanche  Mortimer,  as  soon  as  she  heard  of  her 
lover’s  condition,  and  before  she  learned  the  details, 
rushed  to  the  City  of  New  York  to  defend  the  idol 
of  her  heart,  but  as  soon  as  an  explanation  was  made 
to  her  that  this  money  was  found  in  Charley  Art- 
wein’s  mattress  this  girl  refused  to  even  go  to  the 
jail  to  see  her  lover,  as  she  was  thoroughly  convinced 
that  he  was  a thief,  for  her  father  and  this  detective 
•had  told  her  that  Charley  Artwein  had  been  under 
suspicion  before  and  further  stated  that  he  had  made 
this  steal  to  enable  him  to  start  in  the  world  with 
considerable  money.  All  of  this  talk  from  her  father 
and  the  detective  had  its  weight,  and  Blanche  Morti- 
mer learned  to  hate  this  innocent  young  man  with  as 
much  hatred  as  she  once  loved  him. 

It  seemed  as  though  Blanche  Mortimer  abandoned 
every  thought  of  Charley  Artwein,  and  no  one  ever 
heard  her  mention  his  name.  Of  course,  her  father 
painted  this  innocent  young  man  in  the  darkest  col- 


294 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


ors  imaginable,  and  told  Blanche  that  she  had  es- 
caped an  awful  fate,  as  she  was  almost  on  the  eve 
of  marrying  a thief. 

After  that  Blanche  felt  inclined  to  take  her  fa- 
ther's advice,  in  regard  to  all  things,  and  especially 
the  company  whom  she  had. 

Old  man  Mortimer  was  afraid  that  some  of  his 
hired  tools  might  go  back  upon  him  and  divulge  this 
infamous  plot,  therefore,  he  conceived  the  idea  of 
having  his  daughter  marry  as  soon  as  possible.  Con- 
sequently, it  was  not  long  until  a Spanish  nobleman 
was  introduced  to  Blanche,  and  her  father  urged  her 
to  give  him  her  undivided  attention,  which  she  did, 
and  it  was  not  long  until  society  was  notified  that 
during  the  early  part  of  June  Miss  Blanche  Mortimer 
was  to  become  the  wife  of  a Spanish  nobleman. 

Charley  Artwein  had  saved  considerable  money, 
as  he  had  always  been  frugal.  Therefore,  he  em- 
ployed two  first-class  lawyers  to  defend  him,  but  no 
sooner  would  he  employ  a lawyer  than  Philip  Morti- 
mer would  buy  him  off,  as  he  did  not  want  first-class 
legal  talent  employed  to  defend  Charley,  knowing 
full  well  that  as  soon  as  the  case  was  sifted,  as  first- 
class  lawyers  would  do,  that  his  scheme  was  in  dan- 
ger of  being  laid  bare.  Therefore,  as  soon  as  an  at- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


295 


torney  was  employed  by  Charley,  this  lawyer  would 
be  taken  dangerously  ill  or  at  least  would  claim  to 
be  sick,  and,  of  course,  Charley  was  left  without  an 
attorney. 

It  is  stated  that  this  young  man  employed  no  less 
than  twelve  or  fourteen  attorneys,  who  invariably 
I)ut  up  some  excuse  why  they  could  not  defend  him, 
and  it  is  learned  upon  good  authority  that  Philip 
Mortimer  paid  out  thousands  upon  thousands  of  dol- 
lars in  order  to  keep  him  from  being  represented  by 
first-class  talent.  • 

This  young  man  had  to  be  content  and  put  up 
with  inferior  lawyers.  It  is  said  that  even  those  poor 
lawyers  whom  Charley  employed  were  paid  a large 
sum  of  money  by  this  detective,  but  furnished  by 
Mortimer  to  make  their  defense  as  Ifght  as  possible 
so  as  to  make  conviction  doubly  certain. 

This  young  man  wrote  letter  after  letter  to 
Blanche  Mortimer,  and  explained  to  her  that  he  was 
as  innocent  of  the  crime  that  he  was  accused  of  as 
an  unborn  babe,  but  not  a word  did  he  receive  from 
the  girl  whom  he  loved  better  than  he  loved  his  own 
soul. 

It  is  also  stated  that  this  same  detective  that  was 
hired  by  Philip  Mortimer  visited  Charley  Artwein  in 


296 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


his  cell,  and  offered  him  Twenty-five  Thousand  Dol- 
lars if  he  would  leave  the  City,  and  also  agreed  to 
furnish  him  a bondsman  in  the  sum  of  Ten  Thousand 
Dollars,  stating  that  the  bondsman  would  make  good 
the  bond  after  he  had  disappeared.  He  explained 
the  matter  to  Charley  by  stating,  that  he  was  a 
young  man  who  had  business  ability  and  that  his 
employer  did  not  w^ant  to  blast  his  future.  But  when 
this  offer  was  made,  Charley  Artwein  became  furious 
with  rage  and  informed  this  detective,  hired  by  Mor- 
timer’s millions  that  he  would  rather  go  to  the  peni- 
tentiary for  life  than  to  proclaim  to  the  world  that 
he  was  guilty,  and  his  leaving  the  city  would  be 
equivalent  to  acknowledging  his  guilt. 

It  seems  as  though  old  man  Mortimer’s  conscience 
was  pricking  him  ,as  away  down  in  his  heart  he 
knew  Charley  was  as  honorable  a man  as  ever  lived, 
therefore,  he  was  anxious  to  in  some  manner  protect 
Charley  from  his  sure  fate,  so  he  resorted  to  this 
plan  of  giving  him  Twenty-five  Thousand  Dollars  and 
furnishing  a bondsman  for  him,  but  he  failed  in  his 
undertaking,  as  this  young  man’s  honor  was  not  to 
be  bought  with  the  paltry  sum  of  Twenty-five  Thou- 
sand Dollars.  In  fact,  there  had  never  been  enough 
money  minted  to  cause  Charley  Artwein  to  acknowl- 
edge that  he  was  a thief. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


297 


When  this  scheme  would  not  work,  this  detective 
informed  this  young  man  that  Blanche  Mortimer  was 
to  be  married  in  June,  thinking  that  Charley  would 
become  desperate  and  gladly  accept  the  Twenty-five 
Thousand  Dollars  and  leave  the  country. 

Old  man  Mortimer  had  reasoned  that  as  soon  as 
Charley  learned  that  he  had  lost  Blanche  that  he 
would  become  desperate  and  gladly  accept  these 
terms,  so  the  detective  explained  to  him  that  there 
was  no  use  of  him  fighting  the  case,  as  he  would  be 
convicted,  and  even  should  he  be  cleared  he  had 
nothing  to  gain,  as  Blanche  Mortimer  would  be  mar- 
ried before  his  trial  could  come  off.  But  this  young 
man  declared  that  if  he  lost  the  idol  of  his  heart 
that  he  would  still  retain  his  character,  and  stoutly 
refused  to  compromise  and  demanded  naught  but 
justice,  thinking  that  it  was  an  absolute  impossi- 
bility for  him  to  be  convicted  of  such  a dastardly 
crime  that  he  was  not  guilty  of  committing.  How- 
ever, he  was  not  acquainted  with  the  abominable 
ways  of  wealth  and  “Fashionable  Society,’^  as  this 
class  of  people  does  not  stop  short  of  anything  to 
accomplish  their  ends,  no  matter  what  it  is  nor  who 
suffers  by  their  actions. 

Blanche  Mortimer  was  to  be  married  on  the  2nd 


208 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


day  of  June  to  this  Spanish  “nonentity”  who  claimed 
to  possess  royal  blood,  but  he  was  nothing  more  nor 
less  than  a reprobate  and  the  only  thing  that  he  held 
out  to  old  man  Mortimer  and  his  daughter  was  his 
Noble  (?)  Birth. 

Charley’s  trial  was  set  for  the  Jrd  day  of  May, 
and  his  lawyers,  to  more  impress  their  client  that 
they  were  doing  their  best,  had  the  trial  postponed 
until  the  first  day  of  the  following  month,  which  was 
the  1st  day  of  June,  and  which  was  also  one  day  be- 
fore Blanche  Mortimer  was  to  be  married  to  this 
Spaniard.  However,  it  turned  out  to  be  a God-send 
to  Charley,  as  the  postponing  of  his  trial  saved  him 
from  conviction. 

It  seemed  as  though  old  man  Mortimer’s  detective 
had  endeavored  to  force  this  old  millionaire  to  pay 
him  a large  sum  of  money  above  the  stipulated  price 
to  convict  Charley  Artwein.  This,  it  seemed,  the  old 
rascal  stoutly  refused  to  do,  telling  the  detective 
that  he  had  given  him  a big  price  for  his  work,  and 
informing  him  that  a “contract  was  a contract,”  and 
he  did  not  propose  to  give  him  any  more  money,  also 
stating  that  it  had  already  cost  him  a great  deal 
more  than  he  had  figured  on. 

The  latter  part  of  May  this  detective,  whose  name 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


209 


was  Andy  Milan,  went  to  the  old  man  and  told  him 
unless  he  was  paid  a quarter  of  a million  dollars  be- 
tween then  and  10  o^clock  the  1st  day  of  June,  which 
was  the  day  of  Charley  Artwein’s  trial,  he  would 
j^o  on  the  witness  stand  and  swear  it  was  a “set  up 
job,”  and  that  he  was  paid  so  much  money  to  con- 
vict this  young  man,  who  was  as  innocent  as  an 
angel  in  Heaven. 

Old  Philip  Mortimer  believed  that  this  was  only 
a bluff  and  told  Andy  Milan  to  do  as  he  pleased 
about  it,  but  that  he  had  received  every  penny  from 
him  that  he  would  get.  This  detective  made  the 
second  threat,  but  to  no  avail,  as  old  man  Mortimer 
was  thoroughly  convinced  in  his  own  mind  that  it 
was  only  a bluff,  but  he  had  not  considered  the  des- 
perate character  of  this  hired  detective,  as  a man 
of  this  character  will  do  anything  to  accomplish  his 
end.  However,  this  old  millionaire  would  not  budge 
an  inch.  On  the  last  day  of  May,  which  was  the  day 
before  Charley  Artwein’s  trial  was  to  come  off,  and 
two  days  before  Blanche  Mortimer  was  to  be  married, 
Andy  Milan  rang  the  door  bell  of  this  old  million- 
aire’s mansion  and  inquired  for  Blanche  Mortimer, 
stating  that  he  had  an  important  message  that  could 
only  be  delivered  to  her  in  person. 


300 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


The  maid  informed  this  detective  that  she  would 
convey  the  message  to  her  Mistress,  but  Andy  Milan 
with  the  desperation  of  a desperate  man  informed 
her  that  under  no  circumstances  could  he  deliver  his 
message  except  to  Blanche  Mortimer  in  person,  con- 
sequently, this  young  lady  appeared  at  the  door  and 
Andy  Milan  in  a cool  and  deliberate  manner  says, 
^‘Young  lady,  were  you  ever  acquainted  with  a young 
man  by  the  name  of  Charles  Artwein?”  She,  of 
course,  informed  him  that  she  had  been,  and  this 
detective  then  asked  her  where  he  was?  And  she 
told  him  in  jail,  in  the  City  of  New  York,  awaiting 
his  trial  for  theft  and  when  he  received  his  just  de- 
serts he  would  spend  the  remainder  of  his  life,  or  a 
good  portion  of  it  in  the  penitentiary. 

This  detective  says,  ‘A^oung  lady,  I am  personally 
acquaintetd  with  Chas.  Artwein,  who  is  as  innocent 
of  the  crime  that  he  is  accused  of  as  you,  and  a thou- 
sand times  more  innocent  than  your  old  father,  who 
was  the  instigator  of  this'  plot,  which  would  enable 
him  to  blast  the  hopes  of  this  noble  young  man  in 
order  that  you  might  marry  a man  of  wealth  or  a man 
of  noble  birth.” 

Blanche  Mortimer’s  lips  quivered  for  a few  mo- 
ments, but  only  for  a few  moments,  for  she  soon  re- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


301 


j^aiued  her  composure,  and  said:  ^AVill  you  repeat 
to  my  father  what  you  have  repeated  to  me?” 

The  detective  simply  replied,  ^‘Yes.” 

In  a‘ moment  old  Philip  Mortimer  came  down  the 
hall  in  his  silken  smoking  jacket,  his  daughter  hav- 
ing informed  him  that  some  one  at  the  door  desired 
to  see  him,  but  did  not  tell  him  who  it  was.  This  old 
scheming  villain  had  no  idea  who  it  was  until  he 
reached  the  door.  Then  he  did  not  recognize  in  this 
man  Andy  Milan,  as  this  detective  in  the  few  seconds 
that  Blanche  had  been  gone  had  slipped  on  a false 
beard,  which  completely  disguised  him. 

When  this  old  millionaire  reached  the  door,  he 
simply  said,  ^‘Who  are  you?” 

The  detective  in  a deliberate  manner  said  ^‘Andy 
Milan.”  The  old  gentleman  turned  as  pale  as  death 
and  says,  ‘‘You  are  not,  or  if  you  are  you  are  not  the 
Andy  Milan  I know.” 

By  this  time  Blanche  had  reached  the  side  of  her 
father  and  saj^s  “If  this  is  not  the  Andy  Milan  you 
know,  pray  tell  me  what  kind  of  a looking  man  he 
is?” 

Her  father  snorted  that  this  was  none  of  her  busi- 
ness, and  ordered  her  to  return  to  her  room. 

At  this  time  the  detective  slipped  off  his  false 


302 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


beard  and  asked  Mr.  Mortimer  if  be  then  knew  him. 

Old  Philip  Mortimer  threw  up  his  hands  and  ex- 
claimed, ^‘What  do  you  want  here,  you  scoundrel?” 

^^Oh,  nothing,”  replied  the  detective,  ^‘as  I have 
performed  my  mission,  but  I just  waited  to  see  you 
because  your  daughter  wanted  me  to.” 

The  old  millionaire  clutched  the  side  of  the  door 
and  gasped  ^‘Go  to  my  office  at  once,  and  I will  meet 
you  there  in  twenty  minutes,  and  will  pay  you  the 
money  you  ask.” 

The  detective  simply  remarked,  “Oh,  you  have 
been  too  slow,  as  I have  already  told  your  daughter 
that  Charley  Artwein  never  stole  a penny  from  his 
employer,  and  that  you  were  the  guilty  one.” 

One  would  suppose  that  this  girl  would  have 
fainted  at  such  a statement,  but  instead  of  that  she 
rang  for  a servant  and  sent  a dispatch  to  Chas.  Art- 
wein, who  was  in  jail  in  the  City  of  New  York,  stat- 
ing that  she  would  be  at  his  trial  on  the  following 
day. 

She  addressed  another  message  to  the  royal  Span- 
iard, to  whom  she  was  to  be  married  on  June  the 
second,  stating  that  the  marriage  would  not  come 
off,  also  stating  that  she  would  leave  the  city  within 
an  hour. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


303 


Plaucbe  Mortimer  took  the  train  that  evening  for 
the  City  of  New  York,  and  called  at  the  jail  and  in- 
formed Chas.  Artwein  that  she  would  be  at  his  trial 
and  for  him  to  take  courage,  stating  that  she  would 
defend  him  with  every  dollar  that  her  father  pos- 
sessed. 

This  young  man  knew  nothing  of  what  had  tran- 
spired between  the  detective  and  the  Mortimer  fam- 
ily, but  he  was  the  happiest  man  that  ever  stood 
behind  the  bars  of  a prison  cell. 

The  next  morning  before  the  trial  began  old 
Philip  Mortimer  had  arrived  in  the  City  of  New  York 
and  had  gone  to  Charley  Atwein’s  cell,  and  had  of- 
fered him  a fabulous  amount  of  money  to  leave  the 
city,  stating  that  he  would  give  bond  for  his  appear- 
ance in  court,  and  would  see  that  the  bond  was  paid, 
but  to  this  proposition  the  young  man  only  replied: 
‘‘If  you  possessed  every  dollar  in  the  world  you  could 
not  induce  me  to  leave  the  City  of  New  York,  for  by 
leaving  I would  brand  myself  as  a thief,  and  Mr. 
Mortimer,  you  know  as  well  as  I do,  that  I am  as  in- 
nocent of  the  crime  that  I am  accused  of  as  you  are 
yourself.” 

Charles  Artwein  had  never  dreamed  that  this  old 
scheming  villain  was  the  cause  of  his  downfall,  so  he 


304 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


did  not  brand  the  old  millionaire  as  being  the  con- 
spirator of  his  miseries. 

When  Philip  Mortimer  found  that  he  could  not 
bribe  Charley  to  leave  the  city,  he  then  went  to  the 
young  man’s  employer  and  proposed  to  give  Charley’s 
employer  Fifty  Thousand  Dollars  if  he  would  not  ap- 
pear against  Artwein  at  his  trial,  but  Charley’s  pre- 
vious employer  had  as  much  money  as  old  man  Mor- 
timer, therefore,  he  could  not  be  induced  not  to  ap- 
pear against  the  young  man.  Charley’s  employer 
told  Mr.  Mortimer  that  it  would  be  compounding  a 
crime  by  failing  to  appear  and  prosecute  a thief. 
Therefore,  he  utterly  refused  to  do  so. 

To  delay  the  trial  Philip  Mortimer  went  to  Char- 
ley’s lawyers  and  had  them  ask  for  a continuance, 
which  they  did,  and  the  trial  was  set  off  until  the 
20th  of  June. 

Mortimer  reasoned  that  if  he  could  get  the  trial 
postponed  that  he  could  in  the  meantime,  by  some 
hook  or  crook,  and  with  his  vast  amount  of  wealth, 
keep  it  from  ever  coming  to  trial,  and  in  some  man- 
ner hush  the  matter  up,  as  it  had  gone  so  far  that 
he  would  have  given  all  his  wealth  could  he  have  un- 
done what  he  had  done. 

It  had  been  an  impossibility  for  Charley  Artwein 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


305 


to  furnish  a bondsman,  but  when  the  trial  was  post- 
poned old  Philip  Mortimer  walked  up  to  the  Judge 
and  proposed  to  go  on  the  young  man’s  bond.  Of 
course,  he  was  accepted,  as  he  was  known  to  be  a 
man  possessing  many  millions. 

Blanche  Mortimer  was  in  the  courtroom  on  the 
morning  the  trial  was  to  take  place,  and  when  her 
father  arose  and  proposed  to  go  on  the  bond  of  Char- 
ley Artw^ein,  she  burst  into  tears  and  frantically 
threw  her  arms  about  her  father’s  ungodly  neck. 

Blanche  had  not  spoken  to  Charley  Artwein  that 
morning,  but  as  soon  as  the  bond  was  made  out,  and 
old  Philip  Mortimer  had  signed  it  and  Charley  Art- 
wein had  started  to  leave  the  courtroom  a free  man 
for  at  least  a short  time,  Blanche  Mortimer  rushed 
down  the  aisle  and  in  a frantic  manner  rained  kiss 
upon  kiss  upon  the  brow  of  this  young  man  who  had 
been  confined  to  his  cell  for  a number  of  months. 

It  is  stated  that  Philip  Mortimer  looked  upon  this 
scene  with  tears  streaming  down  his  face,  and  when 
Artwein  and  Blanche  walked  hand  in  hand  out  of 
the  court  house  door,  this  old  millionaire  followed 
them  and  overtook  them  and  told  Charley  Artwein 
that  he  w^ould  spend  every  dollar  that  he  possessed 
to  clear  him. 

(30) 


306 


PALACES  OF  SIX 


About  this  time  Andy  Milan  again  made  his  ap- 
pearance upon  the  scene  and  informed  Philip  Morti- 
mer that  if  he  proposed  to  bring  this  trial  to  such  a 
sudden  close  that  he  had  to  pay  for  it,  as  he  did  not 
intend  for  him  to  escape  a just  penalty  for  his  vil- 
lany  in  the  matter,  unless  he  (Andy  Milan)  was  paid 
for  it. 

So  he  renewed  his  demand  for  a quarter  of  a mil- 
lion dollars,  and  agreed  that  if  he  should  receive  this 
amount  of  money  he  would  immediately  leave  Amer- 
ica. 

Old  Mr.  Mortimer  gave  him  the  money,  and  Andy 
Milan,  I arh  informed,  went  to  Australia  and  stayed 
there  a number  of  years,  but  broke  his  contract  and 
eventually  came  back  to  the  City  of  New  York, 
broken  in  health,  where  he  died  a few  years  after- 
wards. 

On  the  20th  of  June,  the  case  of  Charles  Artwein 
was  again  called  and  was  again  postponed  by  re- 
quest of  the  defense,  as  old  Philip  Mortimer  could 
not  persuade  the  prosecuting  witness  not  to  appear 
against  him. 

This  old  millionaire  did  not  desire  to  inform 
Charley’s  employer  that  he  was  at  the  bottom  of  this 
.villainous  plot  to  deprive  the  young  man  of  his  lib- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


307 


ertj.  Therefore,  he  exhausted  all  of  his  iugeiiiiity 
in  endeavoring  to  accomplish  his  end  by  some  other 
means,  but  it  seemed  as  though  it  was  an  impossi- 
bility. 

Just  before  Artwein’s  trial  was  called  for  the 
fourth  time,  old  man  Mortimer  arrived  at  the  con- 
clusion that  there  was  no  other  way  out  of  the  di- 
lemma, but  for  him  to  go  direct  to  Charley’s  em- 
ployer and  openly  acknowledge  that  he  had  hired  the 
detective  to  rob  Charley,  and  also  had  hired  the  de- 
tective to  place  the  money  in  Artwein’s  mattress,  and 
frankly  tell  him  that  he  had  done  this  in  order  to 
prevent  his  daughter  Blanche  from  marrying  this 
young  man,  as  he  was  anxious  for  his  daughter  to 
marry  a man  of  wealth,  or  a man  possessing  a ^Title.” 

It  is  stated  that  Philip  Mortimer  actually  got 
down  upon  his  knees  to  Charley’s  previous  employer 
and,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  made  the  confession  and 
begged  him  not  to  appear  as  the  prosecuting  witness 
and  told  him  if  he  would  not,  he  would  give  his  con- 
sent for  Blanche  to  marry  Charley,  and  he  would 
help  them  in  every  conceivable  manner. 

After  this  explanation,  and  with  a good  round 
lecture  from  Charley’s  previous  employer,  he  agreed 
not  to  prosecute  the  young  man,  and  further  agreed 
to  never  divulge  Philip  Mortimer’s  secret. 


308 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


This  old  milliouaire  went  at  once  to  Blanche  and 
told  her  what  he  had  done,  which  seemed  to  very 
much  delight  this  heartbroken  girl. 

In  the  meantime,  however,  Charley  had  learned 
lhat  this  old  villain  was  the  cause  of  his  arrest  and, 
of  course,  he  naturally  despised  him.  How- 
ever, he  covered  up  his  dislike  as  much  as 
possible  in  order  not  to  offend  Blanche, ' for, 
of  course,  while  Blanche  knew  that  her  father  had 
performed  this  most  dastardly  act,  Charley  realized 
that  he  was  her  father,  and  she  could  not  but  love 
him. 

As  soon  as  Mr.  Mortimer  told  Blanche  what  he 
had  accomplished,  this  girl  at  once  went  to  Charley 
and  informed  him  what  had  transpired,  but  Charles 
Artwein  was  not  the  kind  of  a man  to  rest  under  a 
cloud.  Therefore,  he  demanded  that  he  should  go  to 
trial,  as  he  proposed  to  have  every  shadow  of  his 
guilt  removed  from  his  character.  This,  of  course, 
placed  the  matter  in  a different  light,  but  it  only  in- 
creased Blanche’s  love  for  Charley,  for  she  saw  that 
his  stand  was  right.  Therefore,  another  great  ob- 
stacle confronted  the  old  millionaire,  as  Charles  de- 
manded that  every  vestige  of  guilt  be  removed  from 
lis  character,  and  this  could  not  be  done  without  a 
trial  and  an  acquittal,  and  the  only  way  that  Philip 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


309 


Mortimer  could  see  how  he  could  be  acquitted'was  by 
he  himself  declaring  in  open  court  that  he  was  the 
instigator  of  Charley  Artwein’s  arrest,  which  he  did 
not  want  to  do. 

The  reader  will  remember  that  Andy  Milan  had 
a confederate,  who  helped  to  rob  Charley  and  place 
the  money  in  his  mattress,  so  just  about  the  time 
that  Philip  Mortimer  was  in  this  great  dilemma,  this 
confederate  of  Andy  Milan  appeared  at  the  office  of 
the  millionaire  and  demanded  Ten  Thousand  Dollars, 
stating  that  if  he  did  not  receive  it,  he  would  di- 
vulge the  part  that  the  old  millionaire  had  played  in 
the  arrest  of  this  young  man. 

At  once  Mr.  Mortimer  conceived  the  idea  of 
hiring  this  villain  to  make  oath  that  he  had  robbed 
Charley  and  for  fear  of  detection  had  hid  the  money 
in  the  mattress,  in  order  to  convict  this  trusted  em- 
ploye and  remove  any  possible  probability  of  convic- 
tion from  him.  This  confederate  of  Andy  Milan  had 
boarded  at  the  same  boarding  house  that  Charles 
Artwein  had.  This  was  a part  of  the  game 
for  this  confederate  to  board  with  the  young  man  and 
to  learn  as  much  as  possible  about  his  business,  so 
that  they  would  be  prepared  to  intercept  the  young 
man  at  the  proper  time  when  he  was  going  to  the 
factory  to  pay  the  help. 


310 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


The  old  millionaire  told  this  confederate  that  he 
would  give  him  Twenty-five  Thousand  Dollars  if  he 
would  go  on  the  stand  and  make  oath  that  he  had 
robbed  Artwein  and  further  stated  that  he  would  do 
his  utmost  with  the  court  to  have  his  sentence  cut 
down  to  the  least  possible  penalty. 

This  villain  who  had  caused  Charley  Artwein  so 
much  trouble  and  distress  of  mind  concluded  he 
would  do  so,  provided  he  would  not  get  over  five  years 
in  the  penitentiary  for  his  offense,  and  old  Mr.  Mor- 
timer informed  him  that  he  would  do  his  best  to  get 
his  penalty  cut  down  to  two  years  if  possible. 

So  the  morning  of  the  trial  Benj.  Anant  arose 
from  his  seat  and  addressed  the  court,  and  stated 
that  he  was  the  man  who  had  robbed  Charles  Art- 
wein at  the  factory  last  October.  He  went  into  de- 
tail and  described  the  circumstances  so  minutely  that 
the  court  was  convinced  of  his  statement,  and  in- 
formed Charles  Artwein  that  he  was  released  from 
custody.  Anant’s  attorney  asked  the  court  to  sus- 
pend judgment  for  a few  days  and  in  the  meantime 
the  attorneys  and  Philip  Mortimer  went  to  the  Judge 
and  had  him  to  place  the  penalty  at  two  years.  This, 
dear  reader,  is  the  first  time  in  history  this  diaboli- 
cal deed  has  been  told  to  the  world.  However,  there 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


311 


were  two  or  three  outside  of  the  detectives  and  Char- 
ley Artwein  and  Blanche  who  knew  of  Philip  Morti- 
mer’s awful  crime. 

Within  a few  days  Charley  Artwein  received  a 
letter  from  his  previous  employer,  who  proposed  to 
reinstate  him  in  the  position  he  held  at  the  time  the 
robbery  had  occurred,  but  this  young  man  thanked 
him  cordially,  for  his  offer,  but  told  him  that  he  did 
not  care  to  be  associated  with  the  same  men  that  he 
had  been  before  this  awful  crime  was  committed. 
Artwein’s  employer  informed  him  that  he  was  sorry 
he  had  ever  promised  Philip  Mortimer  that  he  would 
not  divulge  the  part  that  he  had  played  in  Artwein^s 
downfall,  and  stated  that  he  felt  that  Philip  Morti- 
mer should  go  to  the  penitentiary  and  suffer  for  the 
awful  sin  he  had  committed,  but  he  had  promised  not 
to  divulge  it,  therefore,  the  secret  remained  with 
him. 

Blanche  Mortimer  had  learned  to  love  Charley 
Artwein  again  with  a devotion  that  was  akin  to  wor- 
ship, as  all  of  her  old  love  had  returned  and  had 
been  multiplied  many,  many  times  by  the  awful  in- 
justice that  had  been  done  her  lover. 

Charles  Artwein  informed  Blanche  that  he 
thought  the  best  thing  for  them  to  do  was  to  sep- 


312 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


arate  as  friends,  but  informed  her  that  he  would  love 
her  as  long  as  there  was  life  in  his  body,  to  which 
Blanche  replied  that  she  was  ready  and  would  only 
be  too  glad  to  become  his  wife. 

Charles  Artwein,  with  a hatred  in  his  heart  that 
could  scarcely  be  described,  went  to  old  Mr.  Morti- 
mer and  told  him  that  he  loved  Blanche,  but  did  not 
feel  as  though  he  should  marry  her  without  his  con- 
sent. However,  he  did  not  believe  that  he  had  any 
right  to  dictate  to  him  or  Blanche  in  regard  to  their 
future  happiness.  The  old  gentleman  broke  down 
and  wept  like  a child,  and  told  this  young  man  that 
he  would  deem  it  a great  honor  to  have  him  as  his 
son-in-law. 

The  day  was  set  for  the  marriage,  and  Blanche 
wrote  her  Spanish  fiance  that  the  engagement  be- 
tween them  must  be  broken,  and  further  stated  that 
she  had  never  loved  him  as  a woman  should  love  a 
man  before  she  married  him. 

On  the  10th  of  December  following,  Blanche  Mor- 
timer became  the  wife  of  Charley  Artwein,  and  this 
young  man  to-day  is  a power  in  the  business  world 
in  the  City  of  Chicago,  for  he  and  his  young  bride  left 
New  York  immediately  after  they  married.  His  old 
father-in-law  lavishly  poured  his  wealth  at  Charley’s 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


313 


feet,  but  it  was  refused  with  many  thanks,  as  Char- 
ley Artwein  informed  his  father-in-law  that  he  felt 
capable  and  competent  of  making  his  way  in  the 
world  without  any  assistance. 

He  entered  the  employ  of  a “packing  house^’  in 
Chicago,  and  rapidly  forged  to  the  front,  and  he  is 
to-day  the  heaviest  stockholder  in  one  of  the  largest 
packing  concerns  in  America. 

Blanche’s  father  died  within  less  than  a year  after 
Blanche  was  married. 

His  niece  informed  me  that  she  believed  his  death 
was  caused  by  remorse,  as  he  never  afterwards  ap- 
peared to  be  the  same  man. 

Of  course,  at  the  old  man’s  death,  Blanche  fell 
heir  to  all  of  his  wealth,  which  amounted  to  several 
millions  of  dollars,  as  Blanche  was  the  only  child. 

Blanche’s  mother  had  died  when  she  was  only  a 
child,  therefore,  she  never  knew  the  tender  care  and 
affection  of  a mother’s  love. 

The  Spaniard  that  Blanche  was  to  marry  re- 
mained in  Washington,  D.  C.,  for  several  months,  and 
finally  married  the  daughter  of  another  millionaire. 
It  is  a certain  fact  that  he  lavishly  squandered  this 
girl’s  money,  and  deserted  her  after  returning  to  Ma- 
drid, Spain. 


314 


PALACES  OF  Sm. 


After  this  Spaniard,  who  boasted  of  belonging  to 
the  “titled”  family  of  Spain,  squandered  his  wife^s 
money,  he  treated  her  so  shamefully  that  she  was 
compelled  to  return  to  America  penniless,  as  her 
parents  had  died,  and  their  wealth  had  been  squan- 
dered by  the  daughter’s  noble  (?)  husband. 

This  is  the  dark-skinned  devil,  whom  old  Philip 
Mortimer  endeavored  to  force  his  daughter  to  marry, 
and  almost  wrecked  the  life  of  Charles  Artwein  to 
accomplish  his  end. 

If  it  was  not  for  the  misery  brought  upon  the  in- 
nocent children  of  such  marriages,  one  could  not  pity 
the  silly  girls  who  so  willingly  are  led  to  the  altar 
by  these  noble  (?)  devils,  who  are  seeking  our  Amer- 
ican heiresses,  not  for  wives,  but  for  the  money  they 
come  into  possession  of  by  marrying  them. 

We  do  not  have  to  ransack  history  for  parallel 
cases  with  Blanche  Mortimer  and  Charles  Artwein  as 
we  can  go  to  the  city  of  New  York,  or  any  other 
large  city,  for  that  matter,  and  find  wealthy  families 
who  have  willingly  stood  by  and  seen  their  daughters 
prostitute  their  bodies  to  foreign  nobility  to  become 
wives  in  name  only,  for  those  foreigners  who 
boast  their  “title”  and  their  “noble  birth”  are  in  a 
great  majority  of  cases  void  of  honor  and  manhood, 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


315 


and  only  come  to  this  country  to  regain  a fortune 
which  they  have  perhaps  lost  in  ^‘riotous  living.” 

‘‘Oh!  for  a thousand  tongues”  to  proclaim  to  the 
world  the  abominations  of  “Fashionable  Society.” 

Reader,  you  must  bear  in  mind  that  this  book  only 
contains  a small  part  of  what  I have  witnessed  and 
heard  from  others  who  have  tramped  down  this  filthy 
road  of  “society,”  as  it  would  be  impossible  for  me 
to  put  into  print  and  circulate  the  darkest  acts  of 
this  unholy  tribe. 

Philip  Mortimer  was  willing  to  sink  his  soul  into 
hell  to  have  his  own  daughter,  his  own  blood  and 
flesh,  become  the  wife  of  one  of  these  Noble  (?)  Dev- 
ils, which  is  in  my  estimation  the  lowest  class  of 
men  that  ever  infested  the  face  of  the  earth. 

I would  to  God  that  the  mothers  and  fathers  of 
this  land  actually  knew  what  “Fashionable  Society” 
really  means  as  it  is  a task  that  no  one  can  do  jus- 
tice to,  for  you  can  not  give  the  facts  in  all  of  their 
aw'fulness. 

Charley  Artwein  and  Blanche  are  still  living  in 
the  City  of  Chicago,  and  while  they  are  worth  mil- 
lions in  their  own  name,  regardless  of  what  was  left 
them  by  Blanche’s  father,  they  have  never  permitted 
this  “Hag  of  Society”  to  darken  their  door  and  their 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


children  have  never  been  permitted  to  enter  that 
slippery  path  of  ^‘Fashionable  Society.’^  Blanche’s 
cousin  informed  me  that  both  Mr.  Artwein  and  his 
wife  consider  that  “Fashionable  Society”  is  respon- 
sible for  what  so  nearly  wrecked  their  happiness. 

Once  in  a great  while  you* find  men  of  wealth  who 
are  men  of  honor,  but  most  generally  they  have 
learned  a bitter  lesson  by  having  come  in  contact  at 
some  time  with  this  “She  Devil”  of  society,  or  by 
having  some  of  their  children  crushed  by  the  slime 
and  pollution  that  continually  drips  from  the  filthy 
sewer  in  “high  life.” 

When  our  preachers  learn  that  they  can  not  de- 
liver sermons  gotten  up  especially  for  the  rich  and 
serve  God  at  the  same  time,  it  is  then  that  they  will 
reach  out  and  awake  the  souls  and  minds  of  the  na- 
tion, and  place  a new  song  upon  our  lips  and  lift  the 
“common  people”  to  a higher  plane  of  life.  But  just 
so  long  as  our  preachers  cater  to  those  who  pay  them 
the  most  money,  just  that  long  will  the  arrogance  of 
wealth  and  the  contamination  of  “Fashionable  So- 
ciety” wield  an  infiuence  over  the  morals  of  this 
country  that  will  pull  down  the  hopes  of  mothers  and 
the  ambitions  of  fathers  and  destroy  the  prospects 
of  sons  and  blacken  the  characters  of  our  daugh- 
ters. 


CKapter  XV. 


The  Sin  of  Wanting  to  be  What  We 
are  not,  and  What  We  Cannot 
Afford  to  be. 


How  many  homes  have  been  wrecked  by  the  in- 
mates desiring  to  be  what  they  are  not,  and  longing 
to  be  just  what  their  neighbors  look  to  be. 

The  women,  God  bless  them,  are  prone  to  be  dis- 
satisfied with  their  lot  in  life,  as  they  behold  the 
^‘finery”  of  thir  neighbors  and  become  dissatisfied  with 
their  own  clothes.  They  see  the  splendid  carriages 
and  matched  teams  their  neighbors  drive,  and  at  once 
the  Devil  plants  the  seed  of  discontent  in  their 
hearts,  and  they  either  become  envious  or  dissatisfied 
with  their  own  surroundings,  and  dissatisfaction  with 

your  own  surroundings  is  equivalent  to  being  en- 

'319] 


320 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


vioiis,  and  I can  not  think  of  a more  miserable  word 
in  the  English  language  than  “envy.’’ 

You  see  your  neighbors  with  their  fine  clothes,  fine 
jewelry,  fine  furniture,  fine  horses  and  rigs,  and  you 
at  once  begin  to  compare  your  surroundings  with 
theirs.  You  say,  “I  work  just  as  hard  as  Mrs.  So-and- 
So,  and  my  children  are  just  as  smart  and  good 
looking  as  hers,  but  still  I can’t  have  all  the  elegant 
things  that  she  and  her  children  have.” 

You  let  your  children  know  you  are  dissatisfied, 
and  it  is  not  long  until  you  have  them  brooding  over 
their  “hard  lot.” 

You  plant  the  seed  of  “envy”  in  their  hearts,  and 
by  your  everlasting  complaining  and  comparisons,  you 
soon  have  a full  grown  weed  of  “envy”  developed,  to 
plague  that  child  during  the  remainder  of  its  days. 

By  your  own  acts  you  have  made  the  life  of  your 
husband  miserable,  as  he  begins  to  notice  that  his 
children  do  not  dress  as  well  as  those  of  his  neigh- 
bors’. 

What  is  the  result?  He  either  loses  heart  in  his 
business,  or  makes  a vow  that  his  family  shall  dress 
as  well  as  his  neighbor’s  and  makes  one  great  effort 
and  fails,  and  then  with  another  resolve  born  of  des- 
peration he  becomes  a defaulter  and  robs  his  employ- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


321 


er,  or  makes  an  assignment  if  he  is  in  business  for 
himself,  as  he  has  learned  too  late  that  the  demands 
of  his  wife  and  children  are  too  great  for  his  once 
prosperous  little  business  to  sustain. 

You  do  not  stop  to  investigate  and  learn  whether 
this  family  with  their  fine  clothes  and  elegant  “turn 
out’’  can  afford  it  or  not.  You  do  not  know  that  per- 
haps they  “stint  their  stomachs”  in  order  t-o  appear 
in  the  eyes  of  their  neighbors  to  be  what  they  are 
not. 

You  do  not  know  whether  that  family  is  happy 
wfith  all  of  their  fine  equipage  or  not.  You  do  not 
know  how  many  sleepless  nights  that  father  has  spent 
in  racking  his'  brain  to  devise  some  w ay  by  which  he 
may  pay  his  obligations  that  his  neighbors  may  not 
learn  of  his  financial  embarrassments. 

It  is  a well  known  fact  that  some  of  the  most 
magnificent  oaks  that  adorn  the  forests  have  “wind- 
shaken”  hearts,  and  so  it  is  with  at  least  one-half 
of  the  families  who  make  a great  show,  their  interior 
is  all  at  fault. 

Your  wife  and  children  have  all  the  necessities  of 
life  that  go  to  make  home  happy,  as  fine  clothes,  ele- 
gant carrigaes  and  high  stepping  horses  do  not  make 

happiness. 

(21) 


322 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Your  children  sit  down  to  a table  well  laden  with 
wholesome  food,  while  perhaps  the  children  of  your 
neighbors  who  display  their  elegance  and  would  im- 
press you  with  their  financial  worth  have  a very 
meagre  diet,  for  that  mother  who  thinks  more  of  im- 
pressing her  neighbors  with  her  great  importance  has 
to  ‘^cut  expenses”  somewhere  in  order  to  do  so,  there- 
fore shel^egins  at  the  table  and  goes  right  on  down 
the  line  and  ^‘cuts  expenses”  everywhere,  only  so  far 
as  it  would  not  affect  outward  appearances. 

Does  what  your  neighbors  think  of  you  add  any- 
thing to  what  you  actually  are? 

Does  your  neighbor  dressing  in  elegance  and  sus- 
taining a stable  of  fine  horses  and  a beautiful  carriage, 
work  any  hardship  upon  you? 

‘‘HONOR”  is  the  rockribbed  essential  that  you 
must  have  in  order  that  you  may  know  within  your 
own  heart  that  you  are  men  and  women,  and  no  out- 
ward demonstration  can  convince  you  of  this  fact  as 
this  inborn  knowledge  must  come  by  and  through  your 
own  acts,  therefore  why  need  you  “envy”  that  which 
your  neighbor  possesses  and  which  does  not  add  a 
hair’s  breadth  to  your  stature  or  detract  a particle 
from  your  manhood  or  womanhood. 

Our  miseries  generally  come  from  this  innocent- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


323 


looking  little  word  ^^envy”  for  we  behold  oiir  neighbor 
with  something  that  we  do  not  possess,  and  we  at  once 
have  a desire  to  have  something  “just  as  good”  or 
better.  In  fact,  we  always  try  to  go  a little  farther 
than  our  neighbor  has  gone,  as  we  are  not  even  satis- 
fied to  be  his  equal  in  appearance,  but  we  want  to 
impress  him  and  our  other  neighbors  that  we  are  bet- 
ter, if  anything.  What  is  the  result? 

The  result  is  simply  this,  that  we  tax  our  finances 
to  a point  where  it  becomes  dangerous  and  it  places 
us  in  “hot  winter”  as  it  were,  to  meet  our  obligations, 
as  they  fall  due,  and  when  we  have  once  entered  this 
silly  practice,  it  is  a great  deal  harder  to  stop  it 
and  “cut  down  expenses”  than  it  would  have  been  to 
have  done  without  in  the  first  place  all  of  these  things 
which  does  not  add  a moment’s  happiness  to  our 
lives  nor  does  not  raise  us  an  inch  in  the  estimation 
of  our  friends,  for  as  soon  as  our  friends  and  neighbors 
realize  that  we  are  going  beyond  what  they  consider 
our  means,  they  at  once  consider  us  either  extravagant 
or  fools,  therefore  they  lose  their  respect  for  us.  You 
have  not  only  lost  the  respect  of  your  neighbors  and 
friends  who  moved  in  the  same  circle  that  you  once 
did,  but  you  have  caused  those  you  patterned  after 
to  despise  you,  because  they  have  to  make  another 
sacrifice  to  “outshine”  you. 


324 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


There  are  hundreds  of  mothers  in  this  land  who 
are  satisfied  with  their  dress  until  they  see  some  one 
else  with  a better  one,  or  at  least  one  they  think  looks 
better,  when  at  once  they  make  themselves  miserable 
by  allowing  this  little  word  ‘‘envy”  to  assert  itself. 
They  are  satisfied  with  their  surroundings  until  they 
know  of  their  neighbor’s  children  having  some  gar- 
ment that  was  bought  in  some  “great  city,”  when  at 
once  this  poor  old  simple'  mother  becomes  dissatisfied 
with  the  clothes  of  her  children,  simply  because  they 
were  boeght  at  the  “neighboring  store.” 

What  does  this  all  lead  to?  Ah  I nothing  more  nor 
less  than  a “Fashionable  Society”  right  in  the  midst 
of  the  “common  people,”  however,  this  “Fashionable 
Society”  in  the  neighborhood  is  confined  to  the  desire 
to  “outshine”  their  neighbors  in  clothes,  and  has  not 
yet  reached  the  degrading  stage  of  immorality,  but 
we  shade  our  eyes  and  look  right  dowm  the  line  and 
we  see  these  “country  folks”  establishing  in  a small 
W’ay,  a “Fashionable  Society”  within  their  midst  that 
develops  gradually  into  “Fashionable  Society”  of 
wealth,  immorality  and  degradation. 

Be  it  said  to  the  ever-lasting  honor  and  credit  of 
the  “common  people”  that  you  do  not  find  so  many 
envious  individuals  as  you  do  among  the  wealthy. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


but  the  principle  is  as  despicable  among  the  poor  as 
it  is  among  the  rich. 

I knew  a family  in  my  boyhood  who  lived  in  the 
southern  part  of  Indiana  that  was  the  ^‘envy’^  of  at 
least  one-half  of  the  neighbors  and  the  other  half 
endeavored  to  pattern  after  this  family,  as  far  as  their 
clothes  were  concerned,  however,  be  it  said  to  the 
credit  of  this  neighborhood  they  did  not  endeavor  to 
follow  their  example  as  far  as  morals  were  concerned. 

We  will  call  this  family  by  the  name  of  Sharper 
for  convenience  sake.  The  father  was,  a man  who 
was  very  unscrupulous  in  regard  to  how  he  made 
his  money,  as  everything  was  ^‘grist^’  that  came  to  his 
mill. 

He  owned  a large  farm  and  in  addition  to  the 
revenues  he  derived  from  his  farm  he  was  interested 
in  another  business  from  which  he  made  considerable 
money.  The  ambition  of  this  family  was  to  ‘^out- 
dress”  and  “outshine”  all  of  their  neighbors  in  every 
particular.  They  had  no  regard  for  God  and  his  laws, 
therefore,  of  course,  did  not  respect  the  laws  of  man 
to  any  great  extent,  and  no  further  than  was  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  protect  them  from  its  clutches. 

They  had  a number  of  both  sons  and  daughters,  and 
their  ambition  was  to  make  their  neighbors  feel  as 
small  as  possible  when  in  their  presence. 


320 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


I am  now  speaking  in  a general  way  regarding 
this  family,  as  one  of  the  sons  was  several  degrees 
higher  in  the  scale  of  manhood  than  the  majority  of 
the  children,  however,  he  has  never  written  his  name 
exceedingly  high  on  the  “Tablet  of  Fame”  in  the  pro- 
fession which  he  follows. 

This  family  had  what  could  be  termed  a country 
mansion,  elegantly  furnished,  fine  horses  and  car- 
riages without  number. 

Their  father  was  a man  of  more  than  average  intel- 
ligence, but  he  only  used  his  intellect  to  get  advantage 
of  his  fellow  man  and  regarded  his  fellow  man  as  only 
a “something”  that  he  considered  was  his  privilege 
to  oppress,  and  he  never  missed  an  opportunity  to 
oppress. 

A man  who  does  not  respect  the  laws  of  God  can 
not  respect  the  laws  of  man,  only  so  far  as  it  is  to  his 
advantage  to  do  so,  therefore  if  he  does  not  respect 
the  laws  of  God  and  man,  it  is  unreasonable  to  sup- 
pose that  he  possesses  the  finer  feelings  and  nobler 
principles  of  man,  consequently  the  reader  will  not  be 
surprised  to  learn  that  he  shamefully  mistreated  his 
own  father,  and  a man  or  woman  who  will  treat  un- 
kindly the  father  and  mother  who  brought  them  into 
this  world  and  cared  for  them  when  they  could  not 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


327 


care  for  themselves,  is  not  deserving  to  be  called 

From  all  outward  indications  one  would  suppose 
that  this  family  with  their  elegance  and  seemingly 
every  desire  being  granted,  would  live  in  happiness, 
but  such  was  not  the  case,  as  there  w^as  a continual 
turmoil  and  dissatisfaction  among  the  children,  and 
you  could  expect  nothing  else,  for  when  their  father 
before  them  had  turned  from  his  door  his  old  white- 
haired  father,  bent  with  years,  upon  the  charity  of 
his  neighbors  what  could  you  expect  of  his  children? 

This  family  treated  their  neighbors  as  though 
they  were  created  for  their  special  benefit,  conse- 
quntly,  of  course,  they  were  despised  by  the  majority 
of  the  neighbors,  however,  these  same  neighbors 
would  envy  the  Sharpers  for  their  fine  clothes  and 
elegant  ^‘turn  outs.” 

However,  there  came  a day  when  prosperity  seem- 
ed to  turn  to  ashes  of  despair,  and  the  black  vulture 
of  shame  perched  herself  over  this  country  mansion. 

The  father  died.  The  children  as  well  as  the  moth- 
er lawed  among  themselves,  for  the  pittance  the 
father  had  left,  which  was  a very  small  amount,  as  his 
wonderful  wealth  in  the  imagination  of  the  neighbors, 
had  dwindled  down  to  a very  few  thousand,  and  this 


328 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


ainoimt  was  partially  squandered  in  lawyers’  fees  and 
court  costs  by  litigation  among  the  children  and  moth- 
er. 

Financial  troubles  could  have  been  endured,  but 
scandal  after  scandal  attached  itself  to  the  members 
of  this  family,  and  today  no  family  in  that  section  is 
thought  so  little  of  as  the  one  I write  about,  and  no 
family  in  that  neighborhood  has  as  few  followers. 

The  arrogance  of  their  past  actions  only  served 
as  a hideous  nightmare  to  haunt  their  present,  and 
their  future  will  be  a desolate  waste,  strewn  with 
bitter  remembrances  of  the  past. 

This  is  the  family  that  mothers  once  envied. 

This  is  the  family  that  caused  discontent  in  the 
minds  of  the  neighbors  and  their  children.  This  is 
the  family  that  fathers  and  mothers  were  envious 
of  because  they  and  their  children  could  not  wear 
as  fine  clothes  and  afford  as  fine  ^‘turnouts”  as  this 
Sharper  family,  but  today  the  poorest  family  in  that 
section  holds  up  this  Sharper  family  as  a warning 
to  their  children  and  tells  them  of  the  arrogance  that 
this  family 'once  possessed,  but  who  has  now  been 
humbled  in  the  dust,  w^hich  is  certain  to  follow  in  the 
wake  of  dishonest  and  unscrupulous  transactions. 

Contentment  is  more  to  be  sought  after  than 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


329 


wealth,  as  the  mind  that  is  content  with  its  surround- 
ings, provided  the  individual  has  endeavored  to  make 
use  of  its  God-given  ability,  is  as  near  perfection  as 
is  possible  in  this  life. 

Ambition  and  contentment  are  two  separate  and 
distinct  words.  Ambition  means  a desire  for  greater 
things  and  contentment  means,  at  ease,  or  a satisfied 
feeling,  with  present  surroundings. 

You  may  say  that  if  you  are  ambitious  that  you 
can  not  be  contented,  but  such  is  not  the  case,  for 
if  your  ambition  is  a righteous  ambition,  it  will  be 
content  and  satisfied  with  your  best  efforts,  and  no 
man  or  woman  can  please  God  without  putting  forth 
their  best  efforts,  which  means  satisfaction  to  your 
conscience,  for  whenever  we  fail  to  do  our  best,  our 
conscience  pricks  us. 

It  would  be  just  as  reasonable  for  all  of  us  to  envy 
the  great  orator,  the  great  singer,  the  great  musician, 
or  the  great  preacher,  as  it  would  for  us  to  envy  the 
man  or  woman  who  chances  to  wear  better  clothes 
than  we  do. 

Do  you  suppose  that  the  crow  with  his  raven  wings 
envies  the  tropical  bird  with  its  brilliant  plumage? 
NEVER!  The  crow  is  content  with  the  color  of  his 
dress! 


330 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


Do  you  suppose  that  the  eagle  with  his  mighty 
scream  which  does  not  contain  a single  melodious 
note,  envies  the  Nightingale,  as  she  pours  forth  her 
beautiful  melody?  Never!  That  old  eagle  is  proud 
of  her  harsh  voice,  and  not  one  thought  of  envy  does 
she  bestow  upon  the  sweet  singer  of  the  night. 

Do  you  suppose  that  the  nimble-footed  deer  of 
the  forest  envies  the  powerful  ox  his  strength?  Never  I 
She  is  content  with  her  meekness  and  agility. 

Do  you  suppose  the  little  star  that  glitters  in  the 
heavens  looks  with  envy  upon  the  moon  in  all  of  her 
glory?  Never!  The  star  has  a mission  to  fill  and 
does  not  for  a moment  envy  the  moon  her  magnificent 
splendor. 

Contentment,  then,  is  not  only  an  indication  of 
wisdom,  but  it  is  a duty  that  you  owe  God  to  be 
content  with  what  your  lot  is,  provided,  however,  that 
you  have  not,  by  some  act  of  your  own,  made  your 
lot  a miserable  one. 

Contentment  is  the  blessed  assurance  of  having 
performed  your  duty,  and  both  men  and  women  know 
full  well  when  they  have  righteously  performed  their 
duty,  as  that  little  thing,  called  ^^conscience’’  is  noth- 
ing more  nor  less  than  the  whisperings  of  an  omnipo- 
tent God,  which  tells  us  when  we  have,  or  have 
not,  performed  that  duty. 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


331 


Oh!  if  the  mothers  and  fathers  of  this  land  would 
banish  from  their  minds  every  thought  of  covetous- 
ness, which  is  only  another  name  for  “envy,’’  what 
happy  homes  we  would  have  throughout  the  breadth 
and  length  of  this  land. 

Let  your  neighbors  wear  silks  if  they  like,  but 
before  you  undertake  to  dress  yourself  and  family 
in  these  expensive  garments  ask  yourself,  “Can  I 
afford  to  do  it?” 

Wives  and  children,  before  you  make  your  hus- 
bands and  fathers  miserable  by  your  requests,  first 
ask  yourself,  “Can  our  husbands  and  fathers  afford 
it?” 

Remember  that  while  you  are  sitting  in  your  little 
home  envious  of  your  neighbors’  finery  and'  their 
carriages  and  horses,  that  perhaps  that  awful  weight 
of  “debt”  which  is  a nightmare  and  a hideous  dream 
to  any  right  thinking  man  or  woman,  may  be  weigh- 
ing this  family  down  and  keeping  their  nose  to  the 
“grind  stone”  as  it  were,  in  order  to  make  this  outward 
appearance. 

Ah!  I would  rather  have  the  white  winged  dove  of 
contentment  to  hover  over  my  thatched  roof  and  be 
able  to  look  the  world  in  the  face  and  know  that  I 
owe  no  man  a single  penny,  than  to  have  the  raiment 


332 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


of  kings  and  queens  and  the  equipage  of  oriental 
princes,  than  have  my  visions  by  day,  and  my  dreams 
by  night  marred  by  that  awful  word  ^^debt.” 

Reader,  I hope  this  chapter  does  not  fit  you,  but  if 
it  does,  from  this  time  forward  make  a resolve  that 
never  again  will  you  be  discontent  with  your  sur- 
roundings, provided  that  you  have  done  your  best. 
Whenever  you  arrive  at  this  conclusion  your  neigh- 
bors’ children  dressed  in  silks  and  satins  will  not 
disturb  you  in  the  least.  There  is  an  old  saying  that 
^‘Fine  feathers  make  fine  birds,”  but  there  was  never 
a more  erroneous  statement  uttered,  as  the  feathers 
are  no  part  of  the  bird. 

Fine  raiment  may  make  fine  looking  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  but  what  is  it  that  constitutes  a lady  or 
a gentleman?  Is  it  their  garments?  If  it  is  then  we 
could  dress  up  the  most  villainous  criminal  that  ever 
went  unhung,  in  broad  cloth,  with  patent  leather 
shoes,  a silk  hat,  and  place  a two-caret  diamond  in 
his  shirt  front,  and  instead  of  having  a criminal,  whose 
hands  are  red  with  the  blood  of  his  fellow  man,  we 
would  have  a ^^gentleman.” 

If  the  garments  that  we  wear  make  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  we  could  take  the  degraded  harlot  from  the 
brothel,  and  dress  her  in  silks  and  satin  and  immed- 


PALACES  OF  SIN. 


333 


lately  transform  her  into  the  noblest  work  of  God  “a 
pure  woman.” 

When  we  learn  that  ^^envy”  and  covetousness”  is 
the  Devil’s  pet  mode  of  leading  mankind  to  the 
plains  of  misery,  and  that  these  two  words — ^^envy” 
and  “covetousness” — do  not  find  lodgment  in  the 
minds  of  true  men  and  women  and  in  the  minds  of 
men  and  women  of  brains,  then,  and  not  until  then^ 
will  we  realize  that  the  most  beautiful  word  in  the 
English  language  is  “contentment.” 


’’/I  ^..  ^ ,',’  •',  ■’" 


'A/  %.2Ji\i 


I 


